Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Andrew

Pages: 1 ... 11 12 [13] 14 15
241
Climax Control Archives / Distractions Came and Were Overcome
« on: July 27, 2017, 06:41:36 AM »
 * ON CAMERA *

DISTRACTIONS

Narrator:  James Tuscini lost to Kris? How did that happen? I I was sure Tuscini was gonna clean house and take Kris out in the trash. I could speculate for days and not come up with the answer so I’ll turn the air time over to James Tuscini to let him comment on the situation.

The scene opens at an undisclosed location in Reno, Nevada. When the image comes in focus we see the inside of a restaurant and we see three figures sitting at a table. One of them is James Tuscini, the other is Pinky del Ferrando, and the third is Dmitri. The cameraman approaches and informs the three he was sent by Sin City Wrestling to air their comments leading into Climax Control 186. The three men greet the cameraman and ask him to set up his camera to be able to get a good shot of each of them in order to avoid distractions. Once the cameraman is set up they return to their conversation they were having when the cameraman showed up.

Dmitri:  You lost to Kris? How in the hell did that happen? I was sure you had that match won before you stepped into the ring! What happened?

James:  To be honest I was distracted and the distractions cost me the match by allowing Kris to take advantage of the distractions.

Dmitri:  You humans talk in circles. No wonder people don’t understand what you’re saying.

Pinky:  Back off Dmitri. James hasn’t even told me what’s going on so let’s give him the chance to explain what happened.

Before James can begin his explanation the waiter arrives with their food order. He places the food and drinks on the table and returns to the kitchen.

James:  At Summer XXXTreme V we defeated Members of the Elders, Jon Dough and Eyesnsane, for the nth time. After that win I was positive Unholy Alliance would get the first shot at the Bad Boys for the World Tag Team Championship. Then the card for Climax Control 185 is announced and  it turns out that Monstimals get a shot at the Tag Team Championship instead of Unholy Alliance! Then I look at the card and I see I’m assigned to wrestle Matt Spears. I was ready to get into the ring, kick his ass, and then demand that with that win I should have possession of the Golden Briefcase. Then Matt Spears is unable to show for the match so Management assigns Kris to face me but without the Roulette Title Belt on the line. Going into my match with Kris, at Climax Control 185, I was distracted with why we didn’t get a shot at the Tag Team Championship, why Matt Spears failed to show for our match, and why Kris wasn’t willing to put the Roulette Title Belt on the line against me. Those thoughts, those distractions, didn’t just go away, they walked into the ring with me and Kris took advantage of it. I don’t blame Kris for that. I blame myself. What I need to do now is get focused again and not allow distractions to come between me and a win in the wrestling ring.

Dmitri:  Damn! I had no idea what was going on. I’m sorry I went off on you James. We’re still in line for a shot at the World Tag Team Championship and we will get that match soon. And as far as your Singles wrestling goes I’m sure you’ll be challenging for all the available Title Belts soon.

Pinky:  Yeah, James, you always counsel me to be patient and stay focused so you need to do the same thing. You’re an outstanding wrestler and it will all come together again soon.

James:  Yeah that’s true. I need to shake off this loss to Kris and focus on the next assignment. Thanks for being here for me guys. But, damn, I did this before when I was Roulette Champion. You remember what happened? I had already moved up into the position of the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion and I immediately put my sights on Equinox and Goth with my goal to over-take them as the longest-reigning Roulette Champion. While I was focusing on those two I had Johnny Tsunami sent to challenge me for the Roulette Title Belt. What happened is I was so successful in defeating tough opponents to retain the Roulette Championship that I took Tsunami lightly. What happened is I let the distraction of eclipsing Equinox and Goth for the top spot in the Roulette Division get in the way of totally focusing on my match and it allowed Johnny Tsunami to get over on me and he defeated me to obtain the Roulette Championship. I regained the Title Belt a few weeks later, so I vindicated myself, but it doesn’t eliminate the fact that I allowed myself to be distracted. And, damn, I did it again at Climax Control 185!

Dmitri:  Don’t be so hard on yourself James. Everyone has done that and I’m guilty of it too. The key is to forget about it and move ahead. Remember the saying you live by? It is the Chinese Proverb:  Failure is not falling down but failing to get up.  We all take losses, either due to something we did or didn’t do, or due to the actions of others cheating us out of a win. If we focus on all the things that prevented us from winning a wrestling match then we fail to focus on the things that allow us to win wrestling matches. Take a deep breath and move ahead.

Pinky:  James you’ve always been a man of your word. You said if Kris could defeat you in your match you would congratulate him on his win and support him in his quest to become the longest-reigning Roulette Champion. You did that after the match by walking over to Kris and offering to shake his hand and thank him for a great match. Even though Kris laughed in your face he did accept your handshake and your congratulations on his win so everyone knows you are true to your word. Stay focused and those Championship matches will come your way.

A phone call comes in and Pinky answers the call. He listens intently at what the caller is saying. Pinky has a shocked look on his face and when he ends the call both James and Dmitri want to know what the call was about.

Dmitri:  Uh oh! I don’t like that look. Is everything okay Pinky?

James:  Yeah, Uncle, you’re scaring me with that look. Did something bad happen?

Pinky:  That was Sin City Wrestling Management. They said the Main Event at Climax Control 186 is a six-man over-the-top-rope elimination Battle Royal and when it comes down to the two final men in the ring the winner has to win by pinfall to become the World Heavyweight Champion for the Title Belt J2H vacated recently.

Dmitri:  Who are the six wrestlers?

James:  Yeah, come on Uncle, don’t hold back on us. Give us the names of the wrestlers going after the World Heavyweight Championship.

Pinky:  Let’s leave now and get over to our dressing room at William Perccole Park. I need to gather some statistics on the way over there and then when we get settled in I’ll give you all the information you need to know.

The three stand up, pay their bill, and head out of the restaurant. They hail a taxi and head off to the William Perccole Park where Climax Control 186 will be held.

SURPRISE!

The three men arrive at William Perccole park. They get out of the taxi and Pinky pays the driver and hands him a huge tip. The three enter and make their way to the dressing room of James and Pinky. The cameraman is set up to broadcast the action. The three sit down on the couch and Pinky delivers the news.

Pinky:  Sorry to make you two wait until we got to our dressing room but I wanted to be in a private location, rather than being in a restaurant, and I wanted everyone to be relaxed and sitting down as this news is tremendous.

James:  Stop with the long-winded lead-in Uncle! Tell us what’s going on!

Dmitri:  Pinky you sure can be an asshole at times.

Pinky:  Well, gee, Dmitri, I must be slipping then because I try hard to be an asshole ALL the time! The Main Event at Climax Control 186 is an over-the-top elimination six man Battle Royal. After eliminations the last two wrestlers must remain inside the ring and the winner has to win by pinfall. The winner of the match becomes the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion obtaining the Title Belt vacated by J2H recently.. The six wrestlers involved in the ring are...

At the same time both James and Dmitri blurt out and interrupt Pinky.

James:  Who are the wrestlers?

Dmitri:  Who are the wrestlers?

Pinky del Ferrando rolls his eyes.

Pinky:  Dammit you two! I was in the middle of a sentence, about to tell you the names of the six wrestlers, and you cut me off and delay the announcement. You two are so damn pushy! You demand to know the names of the wrestlers in the match and then you delay my announcement by interrupting me. Geez! The wrestlers in the match are Calvin Harris, Steve Ramone, Eyesnsane, Samuel McPherson, Dmitri, and you James.

The look on the faces of Dmitri and James Tuscini are priceless.

Dmitri:  Wow! I sure didn’t see a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship coming my way this soon!

James:  Same here! This shows that Management has see what we are capable of and they feel we are deserving to receive this chance to represent Sin City Wrestling as their top Champion.

Dmitri:  Earlier you said you were gathering statistics. What do you have?

Pinky:  I have statistics on how many times, if any, James has faced the other five wrestlers involved in this match. Unfortunately, Dmitri, I haven’t been around long enough in your career to gather the same statistics on you, so please forgive me. For now let me run down the statistics James has with each of the other five wrestlers and I would like to have James comment.

Pinky starts to read the statistics he has concerning how many times James Tuscini has faced each of the other wrestlers involved in this Battle Royal.

Pinky:I will start with the least amount of confrontations to the most concerning James and the other wrestlers and I will end with Dmitri. James you have never faced Calvin Harris in a wrestling match. Do you have any comments?

James:  When I came into Sin City Wrestling I told Management, and I made it public in announcements, that I wanted to face anyone who wanted to challenge me. I’ve made it clear that I wanted to face the toughest wrestlers around. The fact that I’ve been in Sin City Wrestling for 17 months and Calvin Harris has never challenged me, or accepted a contract to wrestle me, tells me a lot of information. I assume, since he talks a lot of smack, but has never stepped up to face off against me, that he did that deliberately to eliminate having to take a defeat at my hands. If Harris was just half the wrestler he claims to be he would have challenged me and signed contracts to wrestle me numerous times. The fact that he has not done so tells me all I need to know. I will beat so many hairs our of Calvin’s beard that he won’t need to go to the barber to get a shave for months. I will make sure Harris is eliminated quickly in this match.

Pinky:  You’ve been in matches involving Samuel McPherson two times and both were Tag Team matches. Now that you are in a Singles match, albeit a Six Man Battle Royal, how to you feel facing off against Samuel?

James:  In the two Tag Team matches both myself and Dmitri easily handled Samuel McPherson. It always came down to Monstimals double-teaming us or having interference. When you consider who will be at ringside cheering McPherson on you already know they will attempt interference. I honestly hope they do try to get involved in the match. I would love nothing more than to watch Pinky and his “associates” beat the shit out of them for trying to interfere.  But I don’t want anyone to get me wrong in what I’m saying. Samuel McPherson is a quality wrestler and if he is given the chance, and if Lord Raab and others associated with him would back off and stop distracting him, one day we will see Samuel holding a Singles Title Belt. Unfortunately for McPherson that day for him to hold a Singles Title Belt is not this Sunday. Samuel will also not last long in this match before he is eliminated.

Pinky:  James you’ve faced off against Eyesnsane three times and all three were also Tag Team events. Your thoughts?

James:  I suppose the only reason Management would place Eyesnsane in this match is to provide entertainment for the fans as they watch him be the first wrestler eliminated in the match. Eyesnsane, like Samuel, have a lot of people lurking around ringside to try to interfere in the match to help Eyesnsane remain un-eliminated for more than five minutes. Same concept applies to them as applies to those associated with McPherson. If they try to interfere to help Eyesnsane I would hate to see what Pinky and his “associates” will do to them. With interference attempted, and with Pinky and his “associates” going into full Mafia Hit mode on them, I would say the Emergency Rooms at the local hospitals will be working overtime fixing the damage Pinky and his friends inflict on morons who want to interfere in this match. Eyesnsane may have high expectations coming into this match but when he is eliminated from the match he will realize his expectations come up no higher than his ankles.

Pinky:  The fourth wrestler is Steve Ramone. You’ve faced Ramone six times and you have won the majority of those matches. Just to ensure that Kris doesn’t have a shit fit I won’t mention how many times you defeated Ramone but for sure it is more times than he has defeated you.

James:  Ramone has been performing poorly lately. After his last loss to me, and then his loss to Ryan Keys, I would say Steve Ramone isn’t half the wrestler he used to be. Although I could classify Ramone as a wild-card in this match the chance of him winning is about the same chance a snowball in hell has of remaining frozen. Ramone will not be one of the last two wrestlers in the ring. When he will be eliminated I cannot predict, and won’t predict, but he will, for sure, not be one of the two to end the match. And on the subject of how many times I’ve defeated Steve Ramone I will state that my calculator fried and blew up when I tried to calculate numbers that high.

Pinky:  Well, you two, it comes down to the last, the fifth, wrestler you will be facing in the Battle Royal and that is Dmitri. You have never faced Dmitri in a wrestling match. I also know you hate having to face a friend, Stable mate, or Tag Team partner. With that in mind what are your thoughts on having to face Dmitri in this Battle Royal for the World Heavyweight Championship?

James:  I have to be honest that I never like having to face a friend, Tag Team partner, or Stable mate. The fact that I have to be in this Battle Royal with Dmitri pains me. However as we discussed earlier I have to take every opportunity as it comes. To be assigned to this Battle Royal with the top World Heavyweight Title Belt as the prize, after I lost at to Kris at Climax Control 185, is a thrilling surprise and I will not waste this opportunity.

James turns to his long-time friend, Stable-mate, and Tag Team partner, Dmitri.

James:  Dmitri when this match is down to you and me, when we are the last two wrestlers remaining, and one of us has to pin the other to earn the World Heavyweight Championship, I don’t want you to treat me differently than anyone else you’ve faced over your career. When we are the two going for the win I want everything you’ve got. I want you to push me hard, hit me hard, and show no mercy. I want it like that for many reasons. I want the fans to get the best performance for their money. I want the fans to be thrilled. The entire Roster will be watching and I want the winner of our match to be the one who gave it all, risked it all, and won a decisive victory. If either of us were to back off on the other and allow for a cheap win it would be a travesty to the sport of Wrestling. Will you promise me that you give me all you’ve got in the match?

Dmitri:  James we’ve been through it all as friends, Tag Team partners, and Stable-mates. I respect you and I know you respect me. There is no way I would take a dive for you or make it easy for you to gain a win over me and I know you give me the same in return. I’m with you on this one. When we are the last two wrestlers in the ring I want us to go all-out holding nothing back. Even though the match will be brutal, and both of us will end up with damage, the fact remains that we will still be friends when the bell rings and one of us has our hand raised in victory.

James:  Sorry to inform you, Dmitri, that I will be the wrestler with his hand raised in victory and with the win, and by becoming Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion, I silence all the doubters and I proudly take my place in the history books as the top Champion in Sin City Wrestling.

The group meeting is over and Dmitri excuses himself as he has errands to take care of such as finding out where Ekaterina is lurking and to ensure Gothika is safe. Dmitri leaves the dressing room and when he closes the door behind him the cameraman return his attention to James and Pinky. As soon as the camera is on them Pinky orders the cameraman to cut his feed and let the Network run some commercials until he tells him he can reactivate his camera feed.

* OFF CAMERA *

James:  Now that Dmitri is gone I can speak what’s really on my mind. Uncle I could care less who is involved in this match. They could have thrown in King Kong, Godzilla, Superman, Batman, Spiderman, The Hulk, and Deadpool, and I’m still gonna win. I know I told Dmitri that I fully expect both of us to be the last two wrestlers in the ring but Dmitri is in for a huge surprise in our match. In this type of match there are no friendships, there are no “watch my back” things, there is only the need to eliminate four of the six wrestlers while remaining in the match to be one of the last two in the ring for the World Heavyweight Title. Although there is a chance that wrestlers like Calvin Harris and Samuel McPherson could stumble around and miraculously end up as one of the two wrestlers at the end I would say those odds are around 10,000 to 1 against them. As far as Dmitri goes he needs to understand that when the bell rings to start this match he is just another wrestler assigned to this match and so am I. I’m not risking getting eliminated just to watch his back.

Pinky:  That be some brutal comments James. If Dmitri finds out what you said that may end your friendship. Oh well whatever happens as long as you become the next Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion.

Pinky del Ferrando informs the cameraman to reactivate his camera feed and to inform the Network they are broadcasting their comments again.

* ON CAMERA *

THE REALITY AND HONESTY OF THE SIX MAN BATTLE ROYAL

When the cameraman returns his camera feed the first thing we see is a shot of the tee shirt James Tuscini is wearing. No explanation of the tee shirt is required as the graphic on the shirt is self-explanatory.

\'user

Pinky:  We are back from commercial break. Damn James! That’s a brutal tee shirt!

James:  This is what needs to be said to my five opponents. They can all *bleep* off because I’m in this match to win!

Pinky:  I’m usually the one to talk smack but to close our comments for today I am going to back off and let James address each of his opponents for this upcoming match. James the air time is yours.

James:  Does anyone seriously believe I should be scared of Samuel McPherson? Other than Lord Raab, Henry, and a few other paid mouthpieces, I don’t hear a lot of talk from non-paid-off people that Samuel is a threat to me in this match. For sure I’m not hearing you, Samuel, claiming you are a threat to me. Then again you can’t talk complete sentences but you do  utter one word. Not sure why I’m talking directly to you Samuel since I doubt you uderstand me anyway. Honestly McPherson is a one-word mumbling fool. Some in his association claim it is the year of Samuel McPherson. I say it is the ”Yearrrp” of Samuel McPherson. But come Sunday night, during our match, Samuel is going to learn several new words. He will learn words such as OUCH! HELP! DAMN! and several others I cannot mention here without the censors bleeping me out. Sunday night Samuel McPherson steps into the ring as a challenger for the World Heavyweight Championship. Within a matter of minutes Samuel will be standing on the outside of the ring, eliminated from the match, and ordered to leave the ringside area. I would hate to be Samuel McPherson on Sunday night.

Pinky:  Well-stated James.

James:  Then we have Steve “I Can’t Defeat James Tuscini” Ramone.  Steve Ramone shouldn’t be in this match, or any other Championship match, since he’s failed time and again to regain or retain a Title Belt and he’s washed up and over-the hill. Steve I’m not sure how you continue to get into Championship matches except that you must be performing “very special” favors for the people scheduling matches. Considering that your wrestling career is dropping faster than the panties of a porn star, it is better for you to retire. At least in the Retirement Home you can sit around telling the other residents wrestling war stories. You can relive your glory days through story-telling to the other retired inmates of the Retirement Home. There’s no need for you to get into the wrestling ring and humiliate yourself again. And, Steve, trust me that I plan on humiliating you big time in our match.

Pinky:  Preach it James!

James:  Oh boy! Now I get to address Calvin Harris. Talk about someone who is fun to talk about! Calvin Harris? More like Calvin from the Calvin & Hobbs comic if you ask me. In that comic strip you have Calvin, a spoiled rotten brat kid, who has such a vivid imagination that he believes his stuffed toy Tiger, Hobbs, is real. The poor deluded dipshit doesn’t realize Hobbs was nothing but cloth and stuffing, a friggin’ toy, and he never could understand why people told him he was crazy for believing Hobbs was real. That’s you in a nutshell Calvin. You are exactly like Calvin in the Calvin and Hobbs comics. You are a spoiled rotten brat. You believe the World Heavyweight Title Belt is actually a reality in your warped world of make-believe, and you can’t understand why everyone tells you that you are crazy to even remotely think you can become World Heavyweight Champion. Well, Calvin, since you are in an alternate-reality dimension, and I operate in the reality dimension, where truth, honesty, and reality rule, I’m here to tell you that I will smash your made-up alternate-reality world with my real-world reality. You may think you are bad ass but in reality you are just bad. You may think you are a overly talented wrestling but in reality you are just overly deluded. This Sunday evening you will find out what wrestling reality is when I ensure you are eliminated from the match and that your alternate-reality world come crashing down around you. And, Calvin, when that happens please don’t whine, bitch, moan, and complain about it because I warned you in advance that it would happen.

Pinky:  That’s shoving reality down his throat!

James:  Now I come to Eyesnsane. When I look at what Eyesnsane hasn’t accomplished in the sport of wrestling I can understand why he calls himself the name that he does. I mean, come on, there has never been a more perfect name for an insane wrestler, who believes he can win wrestling matches but the reality is that he can’t win matches. Eyesnsane for you to run around calling yourself  I’S INSANE is funny as hell, and true because you are insane if you think you can win this Battle Royal or any other wrestling match, and nearly as funny and pathetic as Calvin Harris believing him earning the World Heavyweight Championship is a reality. Eyesnsane you are only in this match for amusement purposes. The fans need to see wrestlers eliminated quickly in Battle Royals so to have you in this match to be eliminated quickly feeds the fans what they want to be fed. Eyesnsane let me be totally honest with you. You couldn’t win this Battle Royal if you were the only wrestler in this match and all you had to do to win was toss a balled up sheet of paper over the top rope to the arena floor.

Pinky:  HAR HAR HAR! James stop! HAR HAR HAR! You’re making me laugh so hard. HAR HAR HAR! But you are telling the truth! HAR HAR HAR!

James:  I’m not sitting here telling jokes Uncle. I’m telling the truth to my five opponents and it just happens that some of them are so lame when it comes to wrestling that they are jokes. Finally I come to Dmitri. Yes I do have things to say about Dmitri. Most of them are nice but some will not come across as nice and perhaps Dmitri may take offense. Oh well that’s life and that’s wrestling. When we step into the ring Sunday night and the bell rings to start the match it is 100 percent business. I have to put our friendship aside for the duration of the match. So, Dmitri, although it pains me to have to tell the truth, to be honest, and to say some things that might hurt your feelings, here it is. The two times you faced J2H for the World Heavyweight Championship I felt you should have won. But you didn’t win. There were too many odds against you in that match and J2H figured out a way to overcome the odds that were against him. In the other match you were in a brutal and totally bizarre Hardcore Rules match that basically took place in a Voodoo infested swamp. What happened is that many friends of J2H got involved in the match and caused you to lose. But you want to know something Dmitri? That was 100 percent within the concept of the Hardcore Rules match. It is No Rules and Anything Goes and it cost you the match.

Pinky:  Please don’t be too hard on Dmitri.

James:  I will be as hard and honest as I need to be Uncle. Dmitri needs to know that with the World Heavyweight Championship on the line I will allow NOTHING to get in the way of my winning the World Heavyweight Title Belt. Dmitri, whether you are eliminated early in our match, or if you manage to stay in the match until just you and me are left to decide who is the next World Heavyweight Champion, the end result remains the same in that I win the match and I walk away a Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion. Sorry to have to be brutally honest with you as you are my friend, my Stable-mate, and Tag Team partner, but sometimes brutal honesty is what others need shoved down their throats.

Pinky:  Is there anything else you wish to state before we make our official closing comments to end our air time?

James:  I just schooled my five opponents. Pinky schooled all the people associated with my five opponents about if they attempt to interfere in the match they will be severely dealt with. I’m not here to sugar-coat my comments just so the other wrestlers in my match feel all sparkly and tingly. This is not an episode of My Little Pony, Littlest Pet Shop, or Shimmer and Shine. This is wrestling. This is reality. This match is my destiny. I will be the next Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion!

Pinky:  It don’t get any more real than that.

James: Yep. Real!

CLOSING COMMENTS

Pinky:  Please allow us to lay out our closing comments and then we will let you go about your regularly-scheduled boring lives. I have confidence that James will become Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion on Sunday evening. There’s nothing holding him back. For sure none of the other wrestlers in the match are going to stop him. And if those who are associated with Calvin Harris, Steve Ramone, Eyesnsane, and Samuel McPherson, so much as take one step toward the ring to interfere in the match me and my “associates” will take you out so quickly that we will break the Sound Barrier and cause a Sonic Boom in the process.

James:  Have you watched movies concerning the Roman era in world history? Do you remember those events in the Coliseum where they would starve Lions for weeks and then they would bring a dozen or more prisoners into the Coliseum? Do you remember what happened next? The Roman soldiers would leave the arena and lock the doors so the prisoners wouldn’t escape. Once the Roman soldiers were safe behind the locked doors they opened the doors where the starving Lions were located and the Lions would rush out and devour the prisoners. Oh, yeah, the prisoners would try to run away but they had nowhere to run. They would try to fend off the attacks of the Lions but it was futile and still ended in their demise. The fans in the Roman Coliseum would cheer wildly as the Lions ripped apart the prisoners. You five are the sacrificial prisoners and I am the hungry Lion. You can run away from me but you cannot escape the inevitable. You can try to fight off my attacks but your attempts will be futile. I, the Lion of Sin City Wrestling, the King of Beasts, will win this match, I will be crowned Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion, and you can only stand there and serve as five sacrifices to me.

Pinky:  Go, James, Go!

James:  I’m going all-out to win and everyone in the match will realize that  the instant the Timekeeper rings the bell to start the match. Elimination of the first four wrestlers is by throwing them over the top rope to the arena floor. While the other wrestlers are probably going to mill around and try to avoid confrontations I will be going after everyone and eliminating them so quickly they won’t know what hit them. Then when those four are eliminated I will turn and look at the last remaining wrestler I need to eliminate by pinfall for the win. It doesn’t matter which of the five it ends up to be as I will win. You can throw all the insults, degrading comments, and jealous rage at me that you want but that will never deter me from obtaining the biggest prize in Sin City Wrestling. Laugh at me if you want but you will not be laughing when I’m announced as the World Heavyweight Champion. Insult me if you want but your insults are useless once you see the World Heavyweight Title Belt around my waist. Go on Twitter and hurl your vile comments all you want as it only shows your jealousy as I accomplished what you could not do. When the dust settles, and the Timekeeper’s bell rings to end the match, the world will watch as my hand is raised in victory, and my name is announced as the newly-crowned World Heavyweight Champion. Deal with that assholes because I will be your next Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion for an extremely long time!

At that comment Pinky del Ferrando stands up and walks over to a table to pick up a large bottle of Champagne. Pinky shakes it up before popping the cork to unleash a shower of Champagne all over the two of them, the cameraman and his equipment, and their dressing room. James and Pinky, are laughing uncontrollably as the cameraman is hoping the Champagne doesn’t damage his equipment. Pinky informs the cameraman they are done with their comments for today but Pinky has one last surprise for the viewers before the cameraman leaves and cuts his camera feed.

Pinky:  As most of you know I love parody songs which is one of the reasons I loved the work of Weird Al Yankovic. So while the cameraman is getting ready to back out of our dressing room, and while the Network prepares to cut his camera feed, I would like to entertain you with my parody song. It is a parody of the song The Ballad of Jed Clampett, by Flatts and Scruggs, which was the theme song for the television sitcom The Beverly Hillbillies. I call it The Ballad of James Tuscini and I would like to ask the Network to play the song and then cut their camera feed when the song is over.

THE BALLAD OF JAMES TUSCINI

Come and listen to a story ‘bout a man named James
Highly esteemed among all the wrestling names
Then he challenged for the top Title Belt
He wins to the hurt that his opponents felt
(Major pain, excruciating, life-threatening)

Well first thing you know James kicked some ass
His fans said James you’re the best SCW has
Stand on the pedestal where World Champions stand
And that’s when the music struck up from the band
(World Heavyweight Champion, honor, distinction)

Well it’s time to worship James Tuscini now
As he’s the World Champion and he’s taking a bow
You’re all invited to watch his championship run
And it will be the longest reign under the sun
(World Heavyweight Champion, that’s what they call James now,
Deal with it because that isn’t gonna change)


Pinky’s parody song is over and the lyrics come off the screen. Then in a flash the Network cuts the feed for the cameraman and they cut to a commercial break.




242
Climax Control Archives / What's Wrong With Being Confident?
« on: July 20, 2017, 07:04:13 PM »
 WHAT’S WRONG WITH BEING CONFIDENT?

Narrator:  What a wild Summer XXXTreme V don’t you think? Dmitri and James Tuscini, as Unholy Alliance, totally destroyed Members of the Elders, Eyesnsane and Jon Dough. This decisive win catapults Unholy Alliance into contention for the Sin City Wrestling World Tag Team Championship. This proves that James and Dmitri are very confident in what they can accomplish in the Tag Team Division even though both are very confident in their Singles wrestling abilities. Without wasting more of your time with my monologue I turn you over to Anthony Amey, Sports commentator for WSB-TV Channel 2 in Atlanta, where he is interviewing James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando and then they will launch into a call-in session where James and Pinky will answer questions from their fans.

THE INTERVIEW

The scene shifts to the Sports studio at WSB-TV Channel 2 at 1601 West Peachtree Street NE in Atlanta, Georgia. We get a shot of Anthony Amey one of the two Sports commentators at WSB-TV. After Anthony’s image is on the screen for a bit the scene switches to a semi-circular table with Anthony Amey at one end of the table, James Tuscini in the middle, and Pinky del Ferrando on the other end of the table. Both James and Pinky came to this interview and call-in session casually dressed in blue jeans, black athletic shoes, and pullover shirts. The only difference is that the shirt James is wearing is blue and Pinky’s is red.

Anthony:  Today I have in my studio Sin City Wrestling’s superstar James Tuscini and his Uncle-Manager Pinky del Ferrando. How would you two like to be addressed during this interview and call-in session? Do you prefer James or Jim and I guess there isn’t a short version of Pinky unless we used Pink.

James:  You will address me as James, Tuscini, or James Tuscini, as I don’t need to be idiotic like my upcoming opponent for Climax Control 185 Kris with no last name. He went by Kris Halc forever and then he ate some hallucinogenic mushrooms and now he demands to be called Kris (No Last Name) or something like that. Besides, Anthony, when I hear the name Jimmy or Jim I think of a little kid or that failed joke of a wrestler Hillbilly Jim. I mean, come on Anthony, would you like me to address you as Tony or Ant?

Anthony:  Good point James. I can’t stand being called Tony and honestly I’ve never heard of a person named Anthony being called Ant.

James:  But some like Kris we call piss ant.

Pinky:  And, Anthony, if you call me Pink I may have to get up and muscle you around your studio and I don’t think you want me to do that. I’m Pinky, as in Pinky del Ferrando, and not Pink the singer.

Anthony:  Thanks for being straight up with me. I would like to ask you two some questions and hear your comments. After I’m done with my questions we’ll have a call-in session where viewers can ask you questions. I would like to start with how you feel about the Bad Boys managing to defeat Team BJ to become the new World Tag Team Champions?

Pinky:  First I would like to congratulate the Bag Boys. It isn’t easy getting over on Team BJ. However if  you go back to Climax Control 157 on Sunday, August 28, 2016, you can watch the replay of Unholy Alliance defeating Team BJ on that evening. Yeah, okay, it was a non-Title match, so maybe Ben and Jamie decided to hold back and lose to us as they knew they wouldn’t lose their Title Belts, but the fact remains that James and Dmitri legally defeated them. I’m sure had it been Unholy Alliance, instead of Bad Boys, facing Team BJ at Summer XXXTreme V, we would see Unholy Alliance as World Tag Team Champions right now. Since  both Bad Boys and Unholy Alliance have defeated Team BJ, I believe a Bad Boys versus Unholy Alliance wrestling match for the Tag Team Championship would be one hell of an awesome match.

James:  Whenever Management wishes to send Unholy Alliance up against Bad Boys, or whoever has possession of the Tag Team Championship at that time, with the World Tag Team Title Belts on the line, we will gladly accept the invitation.

Anthony:  That was a much longer answer than I expected but I appreciate the information you presented. James do you have the ambition of challenging for the Roulette Championship again to attempt to become a three-time Roulette Champion or do you wish to focus on other Title Belts for now?

James:  I had a great run as Roulette Champion and I’m not requesting to be placed into contention for that Championship. But when you look at who is in the Roulette Division right now the only two who are qualified to be there are myself and Kris. The decision whether I’m sent up to challenge for the Roulette Championship is a decision for Management. You do see, though, that Management just decided to finally give Kris a really tough opponent, instead of sending weak hacks against him again, because they want to find out if he is a valid and legitimate champion or not. I would say that Kris is a “valid” champion as he did win the Title Belt and he has successfully defended it several times. But to call him a “legitimate” Roulette Champion, due to defending against only weak opponents, is not the right thing to call him. I realize this is a non-Title match I have against Kris this Sunday. I would have put the Title Belt on the line if I was in his shoes but I can’t expect a coward to put their Title Belt on the line when they know damn well I will easily defeat them for it. But to move on to the other part of your question what I would like to see is Unholy Alliance challenge for the World Tag Team Championship as I know when we win those Title Belts we will hold them for a very long time and possibly set the record for the longest-reigning Tag Champions. Also if Management wants to send me up to challenge for the Internet, Roulette, or World  Championship that would be fine with me. I don’t demand shots at Title Belts as half the men on the Roster do. I let Management decide when they feel I’m ready. Let the others humiliate themselves by constantly demanding Title shots only to fail miserably. I know Management scheduled me against Kris at Climax Control 185 as they know I’m one of the few wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who can still lay claim to being the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion. When I defeat Kris this Sunday it will be an awakening in the Roulette Division. A sweet awakening for me and a rude awakening for Kris.

Pinky:  What I would like to see, if Management isn’t ready to send Unholy Alliance after the Tag Team Championship, is James sent after the Internet, Roulette, and World Championships again. The times James was sent to challenge for the Internet and World Titles he did exceptionally well and if he gets another chance James will make history again. And when Management decides to again send James after the Roulette Championship James will step into the hallowed halls of being a three-time Roulette Champion.

Anthony:  Before we launch into the call-in question and answer session I would like to toss out one more item for you two to comment on. It seems you have some people in Sin City Wrestling who want to question whether you should remain only as a Singles wrestler or work as a Tag Team with Dmitri as Unholy Alliance. How would you like to address those comments so everyone understands why you wrestle both Singles and Tag Team.

James:  I’m a Singles wrestler and that’s what I did when I came to Sin City Wrestling in February 2016. By May 2016 I was the Roulette Champion. If you review the history of Dmitri in Sin City Wrestling you will see he also prefers Singles wrestling. That doesn’t mean we have to remain in only the Singles wrestling division. Just because we also work as a Tag Team doesn’t mean we have to remain only in the Tag Team division. It appears the person who talks the most on this subject is Kris. Well, gee, Kris you worked in Tag Teams so using your logic why in the hell did you move away from Tag Team wrestling to Singles? Oh I remember now! Your brother got sick of carrying your weak pathetic ass in Tag Team wrestling so he walked away and left you hanging. Since you’re an asshole, and nobody wants to be associated with you, I guess you got stuck performing in Singles matches. That doesn’t mean that if someone actually wanted to form a Tag Team with you that it would require you to leave Singles wrestling to do Tag Team matches. Then again something just popped into my head. Maybe some wrestlers cannot wrap their weak minds around the concept of wrestlers, such as myself and Dmitri, being able to function in any type of match whether it be Singles, Triple Threat, Four Way, Battle Royal, or Tag Team. Yes, Kris, both myself and Dmitri can do whatever the hell we want because we’re that damn talented and versatile!

Pinky:  The reason Kris and others continue whining on this issue is that they see how successful Unholy Alliance has been in the Tag Team division along with James and Dmitri being successful in Singles wrestling. Those who can only successfully function in Tag Team wrestling want James and Dmitri to get out of the Tag Team division. And those who can only function in Singles wrestling want James and Dmitri to get out of the Singles Division so they might have a chance of appearing successful in their Singles wrestling careers. Nice try but there’s no *bleep*ing way James or Dmitri will change their involvement in wrestling just because a bunch of no-talent pathetic wrestling hacks say so!

James:  Let me add a few more comments. Did anyone disrespect Kris or Jason for stepping out of Tag Team wrestling to do Singles matches? No. Did anyone disrespect Jamie Dean or Ben Jordan for stepping out of Tag Team wrestling to do Singles matches? No. Did anyone disrespect Lord Raab and Samuel McPherson for stepping out of Tag Team wrestling to do Singles matches? No. So you can see that these loudmouth cowards are only attacking me and Dmitri and none of the other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling. They are simply jealous of our success in both Singles and Tag Team and they have degraded themselves down to the level of scum in the bottom of a garbage barrel because jealousy is an vicious taskmaster. Deal with it *bleep*holes because I’m not changing my ways and neither is Dmitri!

THE CALL-IN QUESTION AND ANSWER SESSION

Anthony:  Thanks for those great responses! I’m going to open the phone lines at this time and viewers can call in and ask questions. There is nothing scripted, as we will take callers as they come in, so we have no clue what they will ask James and Pinky. If you have questions for James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando please give us a call at 404-897-7000. Are you two ready for an anything-goes call in question and answer session?

James:  I’m always ready for anything.

Pinky:  Let the calls and questions begin.

A call comes in and Anthony Amey answers the call. Since they are live and calls are not pre-screened they have no idea what to expect but for sure the studio crew have their finger on the mute button in case a caller gets out of hand.

Anthony:  Hello and welcome to our call-in portion of today’s program. Caller please identify yourself and ask your question.

Caller:  My name is Andy and I’m in Atlanta, Georgia. I want to thank Pinky del Ferrando for his Mafia Pizza restaurant in Duluth. It’s really great food at a great price and worth a 20 mile drive to dine there. I have a comment that either, or both, James and Pinky can respond to. Unholy Alliance has done an excellent job in the Tag Team Division and the only thing holding them back are the constant attacks and interference upon them during matches. I see Unholy Alliance as Sin City Wrestling’s Tag Team Champions soon. What, if anything, has been done, or is being done, to prevent these constant cowardly attacks by others to screw you out of wins in your matches?

James:  My response is that in the world of wrestling you have two types of wrestlers. You have the bold and brave ones like myself and Dmitri who are so talented they never have to result in attacking others and then you have the cowardly ones such as Black Sheep, Bad Boys, Steve Ramone, and several others, who cannot make a legitimate impact in the wrestling ring so they resort to cowardly attacks on other wrestlers to try to make themselves look better.

Pinky:  There’s a problem with pathetic, lame, worthless, and untalented wrestlers trying to make themselves look better by perpetrating cowardly attacks on others instead of confronting them face-to-face in a wrestling match. It is like a heavily soiled diaper. The diaper can do everything imaginable to try to make itself look and smell better but in the end nothing it tries will work. Once a heavily soiled and smelly diaper always a heavily soiled and smelly diaper.

The next call comes in.

Anthony:  Hi and welcome to our show. Your name and question please.

Caller:  My name is Rod and I’m a professional truck driver out of Dacula, Georgia, which is about 10 to 15 miles East of Duluth where James and Pinky live. My job is to take my Truck cab and hook it up to a trailer to haul the products and other goods for the company who contracted me to haul their stuff. When I get to the destination and unload the items, or drop the trailer off, I usually have another trailer of items to haul back to my area of Atlanta. I can associate with you in the world of wrestling having to travel away from family most of the time. I admire you work and the ability to tolerate long absences from family. What advice would you give someone who wants to get into the wrestling profession?

James:  My advice is unless you have total dedication to the sport of wrestling, great athletic ability, and the desire to learn and improve, as myself and Dmitri have, then you should not get into the sport of professional wrestling. You have to travel a lot and unless your spouse and family members are also in the sport of wrestling and in the same wrestling federation you are in then you will not see them much during the year. I’m fortunate that since my mother and father are deceased it comes down to me and my Uncle Pinky del Ferrando. There are two reasons I brought Pinky in as my Manager. One is that we can spend time together as a family even when traveling all over the world with Sin City Wrestling. The other is to have someone I fully trust to watch my back to keep interference and attacks away. Of course being one person Pinky hasn’t always been able to overcome all attacks since the cowards who perpetrate these attacks usually send two to six people to attack us. But don’t you worry about the future concerning attacks upon us. Pinky has friends in very shady places and I assure you at every event from this point forward there will be “associates” of Pinky in the arena and close to ringside to help him out when the cowards try to out-number him.

Pinky:  Thanks for your great question Rod. I would like to use what you said as an analogy referring to the wrestling of James, Dmitri, and Unholy Alliance. You said, Rod, that you are contracted to haul a trailer to a specific location and drop off the goods. Then you said you are contracted to haul another trailer back to your home area and drop off the goods. James has done that with the Roulette Championship and Unholy Alliance is about to do the same with the World Tag Team Championship. They are contracted by Sin City Wrestling to haul their outstanding wrestling abilities to locations around the world and deliver the goods. Then they are asked to go to another location and deliver the goods again. Soon you will see James, Dmitri, or both as Unholy Alliance, return to home base hauling with them a Title Belt in their possession. I’m hoping the next load they haul back home will be the World Tag Team Championship Title Belts but if either come home with a Singles Title Belt that’s fine also.

WHAT’S WRONG WITH BEING CONFIDENT?

Caller (Rod):  Wow! You two sound overwhelmingly confident! Do you ever feel that being overly confident might be a problem?

James:  I’m glad you asked that Rod. There is a song by Demi Lovato where the lyrics go “What's wrong with being confident?” and I’m a firm believer that with my exceptional wrestling abilities, combined with Dmitri’s exceptional wrestling abilities, there is nothing wrong with us being confident! Nothing! I’ve already changed my entrance music to Demi Lovato’s “Confident” so be ready for that with my next wrestling match.

Pinky:  Rod I’m sure you’ve watched the music video of Demi Lovato’s “Confident” but I’d like to ask the guys in the studio if they could put it up on the screen for everyone to watch so they understand that between myself, James, and Dmitri, we get in everyone’s face and state WHAT’S WRONG WITH BEING CONFIDENT? Could the guys in the studio please put the music video up? Thanks.

The music video begins. As we watch the music video the lyrics to the song are displayed under the video for our understanding and we watch and learn.

"Confident" by Demi Lovato

(Are you ready? Ha)
It's time for me to take it
I'm the boss right now
Not gonna fake it
Not when you go down
'Cause this is my game
And you better come to play

I used to hold my freak back
Now I'm letting go
I make my own choice
Bitch, I run this show
So leave the lights on
No, you can't make me behave

So you say I'm complicated
That I must be outta my mind
But you had me underrated
Rated, rated

What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?

It's time to get the chains out
Is your tongue tied up?
'Cause this is my ground
And I'm dangerous
And you can get out
But it's all about me tonight

So you say I'm complicated
That I must be outta my mind
But you had me underrated
Rated, rated

What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?

So you say I'm complicated
But you've had me underrated

What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?
What's wrong with being, what's wrong with being
What's wrong with being confident?


When the music video of “Confident” by Demi Lovato ends we return to the WSB-TV Channel 2 studios with Anthony Amey, James Tuscini, and Pinky del Ferrando.

CONTINUATION OF THE CALL-IN QUESTION AND ANSWER SESSION

Anthony:  Thanks for your call Rod. And thanks to James and Pinky for explaining that they have no reason to apologize for being confident. We have time for one more caller. I’ve been told we have a very special caller from Chicago, Illinois, and since that is outside of the Atlanta Metro area I would like to take that call. Hi caller what is your name and what is your question?

Caller:  Hi. I’m calling from Chicago, Illinois, and I’d rather not give my name. I have a question for James Tuscini but Pinky del Ferrando is welcome to chime in also. James you previously dated a very nice lady named Sandy Erwin. You two got along great and then she decided not to accept your marriage proposal so you continued on with your wrestling career and she moved to Chicago to be with another boyfriend. If Sandy wasn’t with that other boyfriend any longer would you consider dating her again?

James:  To the woman caller I recognize your voice but I respect you desire to remain anonymous so I will not reveal your name. Yes I had a great relationship with Sandy Erwin. I proposed to her but she stated to me she needed a husband who is home with her most of the time. Since I travel the majority of the year with Sin City Wrestling she could not accept a part-time husband. Even if Sandy came back to me, apologized, and wanted to support me in my wrestling career, I’d have to decline her offer since I was slighted once and I could never trust her again. I’m confident that a relationship between myself and Sandy will never happen again.

Pinky:  Sandy has to understand that we’re not like Sin City Wrestling Management. I’m not disrespecting Management but I will use recent situations as an analogy. Many times they would have wrestlers demanding shots at Title Belts even though those wrestlers didn’t earn their way into contention. Due to numerous circumstances they ended up giving title shot matches to Steve Ramone, Travis Nathaniel Andrews, Members of the Elders, and numerous other wrestlers, who didn’t consistently earn their title shots, but just ran around demanding shots at Title Belts. James is not like that. Sandy got her one shot at the best Title Belt in the world, which is James Tuscini, and she let it slip through her hands. Just because she would return and beg, plead, or demand, another shot it simply will never happen. We are confident that Sandy is forever history.

THE FUTURE...BOTH NEAR TERM AND IN THE FUTURE...OF JAMES TUSCINI

Anthony:  I would like to give the air time over to you two to discuss your upcoming match against Kris at Climax Control 185 in a non-Title match and anything else you wish to comment on concerning your future wrestling career. The time is yours.

We watch as Pinky del Ferrando pulls out a small sheet of paper and we wonder what he is about to present.

Pinky:Kris you’ve talked so much crap since you obtained the Roulette Championship that your bad breath can be smelled from miles away. You need to be happy Management was nice to you and didn’t force you to put the Roulette Title Belt on the line against James this Sunday. I’m sure the match will be a Roulette Rules match which is fine with us. In fact I hope the Roulette Wheel lands on Hardcore Anything Goes Fight Until Only One Wrestler Can Continue because that way you will have no room to whine about your loss when James destroys you!

James:  Kris this will be our first time facing off against each other in Singles competition, one-on-one, and the results of our match will shock you as I’m going to win. I want to have Pinky explain the two previous matches where you and I have been involved to inform the viewers that your claim of two Singles victories over me is a lie.

Pinky:  Kris you’ve had three matches where you and James were involved. Two matches were Tag Team matches and one was a Four Way Ultimate X match as Into the Void VI. Let me give the viewers an explanation of what happened so there is no misunderstanding. The first match was a Tag Team match where you and your brother, as Jet City, faced off against James and Dmitri as Unholy Alliance. It was at Climax Control 168 on Monday, January 2, 2017. In that match Unholy Alliance was totally humiliating you and had the match won numerous times. But you two consistently violated the rules by double-teaming James and Dmitri. Then you went so far as to continually throw James and Dmitri outside the ring until you were able to start a ringside fight. What happened is that Mark Ward stepped in, stopped you from attacking us on the outside of the ring, called the match a Double Disqualification, and then he rescheduled the Tag Team match for Sunday, January 22, 2017 at Inception II.

James:  Kris what happened in that match at Inception II? Before you start jumping up and down and pissing in your pants I remember it was a No-Holds Barred match and No Disqualification. The match ended when Jason, your brother, was able to get me pinned by holding on to my wrestling trunks. I remember mentioning this previously and your response was that it isn’t cheating if there are No Holds Barred and No Disqualification. That’s not the point but here are the points you are missing. Did Jason really have to grab my trunks to get a pin on me? Was he that scared a regular form of pinfall wouldn’t have been enough? Was Jason that unsure of his wrestling abilities? I was able to pin Rage, who now calls himself Jake Sullivan, who is undoubtedly one of the toughest wrestlers to defeat, with a legal legitimate pinfall in the middle of the ring. This proves my point that I don’t have to do drastic and desperate things to win a wrestling match no matter who I’m facing.

Pinky:  So, Kris, let’s move on to the Four Way Ultimate X Roulette Championship match at Into the Void VI on Sunday, May 14, 2017. I cannot deny that you managed to inch your way on the platform and grab the Title Belt to win the match but here is the critical question. Did you pin James for the win? Did you make James submit for the win? Did you totally destroy James and eliminate him from the match for the win? The answers are NO...NO...NO! So where is your claim of having two Singles victories over James? I guess if you want to call a Fatal Four Way Ultimate X Match as “Singles” match even though there were four wrestlers involved then I guess we can concede that one to you. But a Tag Team victory and a Tag Team Draw do not equate into you having Singles victories over James.

James:  I assure you Kris, I’ve faced J2H, Despayre, and Rage, and each of them individually are more than three of you combined. Maybe I didn’t win against J2H and Despayre but I came closer than you’ll have a chance of coming of defeating me Sunday evening. Just remember if you continue to get lucky, and you continue to advance to the point of possibly eclipsing my record as 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion, you may have to face me again to get past ME to obtain that 3rd place position in the Roulette Division. After I whup your ass this Sunday evening you’ll never want to be in a wrestling match against me again.

James and Pinky face each other and high-five.

CLOSING COMMENTS

Anthony:  Would either of you like to make closing comments before our segment ends today?

James:  Thank you Anthony. The future of my wrestling career remains the same as it is now. I’ll gladly accept any matches for Title Belts that Management wishes to assign me to. Of course Unholy Alliance would love to take on the Tag Team Champions for the World Tag Team Title Belts so when Management is ready so are we. If Management would like to send me up to challenge for the Internet, Roulette, or World Championship that would be awesome and I’ll gladly accept those assignments. For now Management appears to want to punish Kris for being a smart ass punk and I’m more than happy to be the one to dish out the punishment upon Kris.

Pinky:  I agree with what James just mentioned. We will not run to Management and beg and plead for shots at Title Belts. We’re not like that. We earn what we get. As far as others in Sin City Wrestling who feel the only way they can justify their existence is to attack others and interfere in their matches I give them ample warning. We’ll not tolerate that nonsense any longer! If you want to attack us, if you want to interfere in our matches, then you need to be ready to suffer the consequences. I won’t tell you at this time what we’ll do to you, because we wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise, but I assure you that getting eaten by an Alligator, or boiled alive, or perhaps being boiled alive while being eaten by an Alligator, would be less painful and traumatic than what we will dish out upon you!

James:  I’ve been hearing backstage rumors stating that this is my ultimate chance to prove I deserve to be in the Roulette Championship hunt again. What the hell is wrong with people? Is this really the best they can come up with for rumors about me? I’ve already proven myself in the Roulette Division. I’ve already obtained a level that Kris is desperately trying to meet and hopefully exceed. I’ve already held the Roulette Title twice. If anyone has something to prove it is Kris. I can’t name one opponent Kris has faced who was at the top of their game and considered as a tough challenger. It’s easy to retain your Title Belt when you face opponents who don’t perform well and don’t show the desire to dethrone a reigning Champion. Kris is the one who need to prove, once and for all, that he deserves to be Roulette Champion. If he can defeat me, which he cannot, this Sunday, then I will gladly hold his hand up in victory and congratulate him on a job well done. I assure you I will not be holding the hand of Kris up in victory as he will lose to me.

Pinky:  I’m sick of morons running around backstage spewing forth rumors and unverified information. Unless you have researched the information you speak then shut the *bleep* up! James is one of the most accomplished wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling and all of you are jealous and that’s the only reason you toss rumors about James out there.

James:  I wish to close my comments by stating to Kris that while you are spewing forth hate, confusion, disillusionment, and doubt in your life and wrestling career, I’m oozing a level of confidence rarely seen in the sport of wrestling. What’s wrong with being confident? Not a damn thing! And, young man, you are going to be schooled by me Sunday evening. But don’t worry Kris. When I defeat you, since it is a non-Title match, you’ll have your ego severely bruised but at least you’ll retain possession of the Roulette Title Belt...for now anyway. There’s no way you can defeat me. My win over you on Sunday will prove to the world you are a joke Roulette Champion.

Pinky:  Anthony before you end the air time I would like to let everyone, especially Kris, that I have been keeping a tally of how many times we have mentioned things during our presentation today. I did this because Kris seems to have some sort of sexual fetish is whining and complaining about how many times an opponent mentions something. So to humor Kris, and to make fun of him, here is my tally of things mentioned during our presentation today. We mentioned James being Roulette Champion THREE times. It was mentioned that James is a two-time Roulette Champion ONE time. It was mentioned that James would like to become a three-time Roulette Champion ONE time. We mentioned that James is currently the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion TWO times. And, finally, it was mentioned that James will defeat Kris on Sunday and Kris will lose to James on Sunday FOUR times each.

James:  Glad you mentioned that Uncle. Kris the reason we are able to discuss my Roulette Championships, being a multiple champion, my desire to become a three-time Roulette Champion, that I am still the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion, and that I will win and you will lose on Sunday is that it is all true. When you have truth to talk about there’s no limit on bragging rights and no limit on how many times you are allowed to talk about your achievements. Perhaps one day when you have been able to achieve in the sport of wrestling what I’ve achieved then you will finally have the right to brag as I have now. Thanks for tuning in with us today.

Anthony:  I wish to thank James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando for accepting my request to interview them. I also wish to thank the callers who took their time to call in and ask great questions. James, Pinky, any time you are back in the Atlanta, Georgia, area and you would like to come on my program and present information to the fans please call me as I’m always happy to have you two in my studio.

The theme music for the WSB-TV Channel 2 Sports Program starts to play while the credits roll across the screen. While the credits are rolling we get a shot of James and Pinky thanking Anthony Amey for allowing them on the show. The credits are done and the music dies down and WSB-TV Channel 2 switches to the regularly scheduled news broadcast which is already in progress.


243
Climax Control Archives / Intimidation, Dreams, A Clean Win
« on: June 22, 2017, 09:26:18 AM »
 Note:  I have permisson from Dmitri to use him in this promo

INTIMIDATING

Narrator:  Let me recap the past few weeks of James Tuscini in his wrestling career. James didn’t win the Fatal Four Way Roulette Championship match at Into the Void VI on May 14, 2017. Then James Tuscini totally upended the wrestling world by defeated Rage, now going by the name Jake Sullivan, by pinfall at Climax Control 180 on May 28, 2017. James and Dmitri came up a little short against the Bad Boys in a Tag Team match on June 4, 2017. Then James received a shot at J2H and the World Heavyweight Championship at Climax Control 182 on June 11, 2017. Although Tuscini didn’t defeat J2H he gave one hell of a fight and it was a great match all around. Even though most people joke about James Tuscini he is an overall great and intimidating wrestler. Now, at Climax Control 184, James is assigned to take on Jon Dough, of The Members of the Elders Tag Team, with Dmitri in his corner and Eyesnsane in the corner of Dough.

The scene shifts from the Narrator to Duluth, Georgia, where we see James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando sitting in a run-down vacant restaurant that used to be named Pepperoni’s. It is located in a small strips mall on the corner of Buford Highway and Old Peachtree Road. They are sitting at a table discussing blueprints, drawings, and  other things for the renovation and opening of the restaurant. The two will fly out to Long Beach shortly to be in place for Climax Control 184. The cameraman keeps his camera focused on the duo so we know what they are discussing.

James:  You know what Uncle? I’m a damn intimidating wrestler. Look at what happened recently. I took on, and defeated Rage, who now goes by the name Jake Sullivan, by pinfall, at Climax Control 180 on May 28, 2017. Since that time Jake, Rage, Loser, or whatever else he is being called these days, has been babbling like crazy making no sense at all. When I watched his comments leading up to his match against Jeremiah Hardin, for Climax Control 183, Jake was so incoherent I didn’t know what the hell he was talking about. And he kept repeating that he got defeated by James Tuscini. So nice to know I can drive another wrestler insane and that they can’t get me out of their head.

Pinky:  Yeah I saw that too. Just do what you always do which is wrestle to the best of your abilities, always give 100 percent, and never dwell on losses.

The two stop talking for a moment as they look over the blueprints, drawings, and a mock-up of a sign for the store.

PINKY’S DREAM OF RESTAURANT OWNERSHIP

James:  So, Uncle, you really did take the comments others make about me by calling me the Sin City Wrestling’s “Pizza Boy” that you are set to open your own pizza restaurant in Duluth, Georgia. At least we found a nice location. The previous owner had a pizza restaurant here called Pepperoni’s but he mis-managed the restaurant and went out of business. At least we purchased the restaurant for a good price and all the equipment to prepare pizza and other Italian dishes are in place.

Pinky:   I know it will take some time to get the restaurant back in shape and to advertise it properly to bring customers in. I’m a patient man.

James picks up the sign and takes a look at it.

James:  So this is your proposed sign for the restaurant? Let’s have the cameraman get a shot of this so they know what you are thinking about on the sign.

The cameraman gets a shot of the sign and as we view the sign Pinky gives an explanation of the sign.

\'user

Pinky:  I wanted to have my name on the sign so I plan on calling the restaurant Pinky del Ferrando’s Mafia Pizza.  Then I wanted to give my restaurant a Mafia-like tagline so I came up with two of them. Not sure which one I’ll end up using, or if I’ll end up using both, but they are The “Family” Loves Our Pizza and Our Pizza is a “Hit” and I’ll eventually determine where I will go on that.

James:  Whatever you choose will be fine. So, Uncle, you know the restaurant business is saturated in the Atlanta Metro area, and even more so in the City of Duluth, so what are your plans for making sure your Mafia Pizza restaurant is going to be a success?

Pinky:  Simple. I’m gonna make the best damn pizza ever eaten in the Atlanta Metro area. I will be so intimidating that half the pizza restaurants in our area will either go out of business because they can’t compete with me or they lose revenue as customers will snub them for my great food. Intimidation is the key.

James:  Yeah like me intimidating the other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling. Let’s take a break from thinking about the restaurant to talk about my upcoming match as Climax Control 184.

James and Pinky clear the table of the blueprints, drawings, sign proposal, and other items, and store them in a cabinet. They return to the table to give their comments on Tuscini’s upcoming match against Jon Dough.

James:  Well, Jon, we meet again. This will be the third time I stand opposite you in the ring but the first time in Singles competition.  Now, Jon, let me clear some things up. Our first match was Unholy Alliance versus you and Eyesnsane as Members of the Elders. Do you remember that match? I do. It was on Sunday, February 12, 2017, at Climax Control 171. What happened in that match Dough? Dmitri pinned Eyesnsane for the win that’s what happened. Were you able to break up the pin by Dmitri? Nope! Were you able to put me down and pin me or make me submit? Nope! Did you win that match Jon? Nope! Sure one hell of a lot of “Nopes” in your wrestling history.

Pinky:  How about the next match you had against Unholy Alliance? That was on Sunday, April 30, 2017 at Climax Control 179. Do you remember what happened in that match Jon? Unholy Alliance was, once again, beating your asses into the ground and then, apparently out of nowhere and for no reason at all, the Bad Boys ran to the ring and “supposedly” attacked both of our Tag Teams resulting in a Double Disqualification. Now, Jon, nobody is buying the excuse that you knew nothing about this attack before it happened. There are rumors that you paid Bad Boys to attack us so that Unholy Alliance wouldn’t humiliate you again with another defeat. Yeah, okay, they did the “play acting” well enough to make it look as though they were also attacking your team but the obvious set-up was there and we took the brunt of the attack. You got away with scamming us in that match but remember that we are involved in a Tag Team Number One Contendership Triple Threat match at Summer XXXTreme V. The winner of our match between Unholy Alliance, Members of the Elders, and Black Sheep move on to face the Champions for the Tag Team Title Belts. James and Dmitri as Unholy Alliance will win that match and become Number One Contenders for the Tag Team Championship.

James:  So, Jon, here we are at 1-0-1 against your Members of the Elders Tag Team. In case your brain isn’t capable of doing calculations concerning simple math that means you are 0-1-1 against us. Yeah, I know, our match at Climax Control 184 is not a Tag Team match but it does have an impact on how things will go at Summer XXXTreme V. My decisive win over you this Sunday will be the driving force that delivers Unholy Alliance into Summer XXXTreme V with a major advantage.

Pinky:  Here’s how things are going down for our match this Sunday. You are facing James and you have Eyesnsane in your corner. That, without a doubt, means Eyesnsane will be stupid enough to try to interfere in the match to screw James out of a win. Before you go down that small dark dead-end alley I wish to remind you that James has me and Dmitri in his corner. Should Eyesnsane decide to interfere in the match he will be dealt with in an extremely harsh manner. I will not go into details on what would happen to him but if you remember the nursery rhyme of Humpty Dumpty then remember the part that after Humpty Dumpty fell off the wall and got broken the saying goes, “All the King’s horses and all the King’s men couldn’t put Humpty Dumpty back together again.” Words of warning that need to be heeded.

James:  Jon I hope you don’t mind me asking a few questions and making a few observations. First I still wonder why you have such a big green head. Not sure why your head is so big when your brain is extremely small. Also with that green glow of your head I feel like I’m wrestling a Granny Smith apple. Watch and learn in our match because I’m going to show you what a super intelligent, highly talented, 100 percent dedicated wrestler is about. I know you don’t understand the concept of being intelligent, talented, and dedicated to the sport of wrestling so I cannot expect you to fully understand my comments. Now, Jon, before you launch into stupid comments that portray you as being less intelligent than we already know you are let me make the statements so you  won’t humiliate yourself by still being dumb enough to make those comments. Then again you probably will make the comments even after I gave you a warning so have it your way. You see, Jon, you and Eyesnsane got lucky when you won the Tag Team Championship on October 23, 2016.  It has to be absolute dumb luck because 28 days later you lost the Tag Team Championship. When Unholy Alliance wins the Tag Team Championship we will hold it a hell of a lot longer than 28 days.

Pinky:  James we are done here so we need to get to our apartment, get our bags, and fly out to Long Beach. Dmitri said he would meet us in our dressing room at the Walter Pyramid in Long Beach, California.

* SEVERAL HOURS LATER JAMES TUSCINI AND PINKY DEL FERRANDO’S FLIGHT FROM ATLANTA TO LOS ANGELES IS COMPLETED. THE NEXT SCENE WE SEE IS JAMES TUSCINI, PINKY DEL FERRANDO, AND DMITRI, RELAXING IN THE DRESSING ROOM OF TUSCINI DISCUSSING TUSCINI’S UPCOMING MATCH AGAINST JON DOUGH *

A CLEAN MATCH WITH A CLEAN WIN

James:  Thanks for joining us today Dmitri. You sure had a tough match against Calvin Harris at Climax Control 183. Too bad the match ended in a Double Disqualification Draw. I thought you had that match won.

Dmitri:  Well it seems to be like that a lot lately. Like when Kris and Jason Halc had to keep throwing us outside the ring and attack us to force a Double Disqualification Draw instead of us winning the match. I had Calvin Harris  beat but he pulled the same nonsense of throwing me outside the ring and then attacking me. The Referee had no choice but to call a Draw. There will be other times in the future and I will enact revenge for what happened.

James: Although the two of you are at ringside you know how I am and I don’t want you two to initiate anything during the match. As I’ve always said if my opponent and their friends initiate an attack or interference then you two have full authority to do whatever it takes to neutralize them. I want to win this match against Jon Dough fairly and honestly within the rules of the match. I want a clean match with a clean win. I don’t want my win tainted by you two doing something that assists me in the win. I also would be pissed off if you two did something that caused me to be disqualified and lose the match.

Both Pinky and Dmitri comment they will honor the request of James and not instigate anything during the match.

James:  Jon I don’t know why in the hell Management keeps you and Eyesnsane on the Roster. I don’t know why they keep honoring you with matches involving Title Belts when you have not earned the right to face anyone for any Championship. I fail to understand how you two, as a Tag Team and individually, can barely win one out of five matches and yet you get still end up in Title matches.

Pinky:  Oh, James, that’s an easy one to figure out. Jon Dough and Eyesnsane are what you call “sacrifices” to the wrestling gods. By sending them into wrestling matches they end up making the other wrestlers look good. Let’s just say that John Dough and Eyesnsane are the “Frankie Williams” of Sin City Wrestling.

Dmitri:  Do you mind clarifying that comment Pinky? Some of the fans might be too young to remember who Frankie Williams was.

Pinky:  Frankie Williams was a professional wrestler but I would use the term “wrestler” sparingly to describe him. I have no idea how many matches Frankie Williams had in his career but I can tell you that he lost nearly every match he was involved in. He was the epitome of what a Jobber is in the sport of wrestling. I would even go so far as to call him ”The Jobber’s Jobber.  At one point in time the Mirriam-Webster Dictionary was going to include a photo of Frankie Williams under their description of the term Jobber but they ran into trademark issues on his name and image so they decided against it. So that, in a nutshell, is what Jon Dough and Eyesnsane are and that is why they end up against a lot of talented wrestlers and Champions to be offered as a sacrifice.

Dmitri:  Thanks for the clarification Pinky.

James:  Jon I could easily defeat you in less than five minutes this Sunday but I won’t do that to the fans. They paid their money to see good wrestling matches. Even though you suck as a wrestler since I have outstanding wrestling ability I can still make our match look good even though it should be a five minute squash over you. I will probably allow you to put a few moves and holds on me so that I can easily get out of them to piss you off and amuse the crowd. But when the time comes to end the match and get my win I’m not sure I’ll be satisfied with a mere pinfall. I get way more enjoyment out of applying a submission hold and listening to my opponent cry out from the pain and beg me to release the hold. Submission holds are really fun Jon. Won’t be fun for you but it will be a hell of a lot of fun for me. See you Sunday evening.

James is done with his comments for today and that means Pinky and Dmitri are also not going to comment further. Tuscini informs the cameraman they are finished commenting so the cameraman cuts his camera feed. Our screen goes black for a moment until the Network can put up a commercial break.

244
Climax Control Archives / I'm Honored
« on: June 07, 2017, 09:24:52 AM »
 I’M HONORED

Narrator:  Once again things didn’t go well for Unholy Alliance, James Tuscini and Dmitri, in the Tag Team Division. This time it was against The Bad Boys, Mickey Carroll and Dax Beckett, and it was a clean victory for the Number One Contenders. Oh man what a great match we are going to be blessed with when we see Bad Boys take on Team BJ for the Tag Team Championship.

DOWN AND BACK UP AGAIN

The Network cuts to a scene of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando walking in the backstage area at the BeeHoldzil Fighting Scouts Events Center in Fort Defiance, Arizona. The roving cameraman catches up with them and they allow the cameraman to shadow them to air everything they do and say so there is no doubt what was said and done.

James:  Well, Uncle, we gave it our best shot but Unholy Alliance came up short again in the Tag Team Division. Not sure what’s going on but sometimes I feel as if Unholy Alliance is dropping like flies hitting a bug zapper and our winning percentage in Tag Team competition is down to 38 percent. Even I have to admit it is difficult to remain competitive in a Division when you are not defeating the better teams.

Pinky:  Don’t concern yourself with that James. Remember what you always say that it is giving 100 percent in every match that counts. So you lost in Tag Team competition again. It happens.

As Pinky ends his sentence a runner from the SCW Management Office runs up and hands an envelope to Pinky del Ferrando. He doesn’t say a word and runs off leaving James and Pinky wondering what the envelope contains. Pinky opens the envelope and reads the note.

Pinky:  Holy Shit!

James:  Uh oh! Is it that bad Uncle?

Pinky:  Uh...no...it’s actually great news! You’ve been assigned to a match against J2H at Climax Control 182 and the World Heavyweight Championship is on the line! The note further states it was J2H who asked for you to be assigned to this match because he’s tired of facing wrestlers who don’t take wrestling seriously and since he knows you do he feels you would be a great challenge for him.

James:  Don’t bullshit me Uncle! Give me that note!

James reads the note for himself. The look on his face proves to us that Pinky was telling the truth about what the note said. We watch as James’ jaw drops and he stands there with his mouth open.

Pinky:  Close your mouth James otherwise you might get a bug flying into your mouth.

Tuscini closes his mouth and the two start walking down the hallway to go to their dressing room.

I’M HONORED

James:  I wish to say to J2H that I’m honored he sees me as a worthy opponent, as a challenge, as someone who he feels can push him to his limits and beyond. Everyone knows I am a fan of J2H, Rage, and Steve Ramone. It’s always hard for me to face someone I admire in the wrestling ring but as a wrestler I am here to do my job and to give 100 percent at all times. I proved against Ramone and Rage that I can take the hits and dish them out. I also showed that I have great ring presence and if my opponent has a mental lapse, gets distracted, or becomes overly confident, that I’m quick to take advantage of them.

Pinky:  Just do what you always do and that is give 100 percent in every match. However the results of the matches turn out so be it. The fact that you are aggressive and dedicated to the sport of wrestling, and you are willing to face anyone Management assigns you to face, and you don’t run around demanding shots at Title Belts, has been the bright spotlight on your career.

James and Pinky arrive at their dressing room where they walk in, grab a few beers from the refrigerator, and take a seat on the couch to continue with their comments.

UNCLE PINKY’S RECENT MAFIA ASSIGNMENT

James: I noticed you’ve been quiet concerning the recent assignment the Mafia gave to you. Usually you’re vocal about the assignments. Did everything go well on this assignment? Did you successfully accomplish the assignment? What’s going on?

Pinky:  It’s not that I can’t talk about the assignment it’s that I don’t want to talk about it since it was rather disgusting and I feel bad for what I was asked to do.

James:  Come on Uncle you can tell me.

Pinky:  I can only state that I had to take out a lot of things and it got ugly. Let’s just say I wouldn’t want to have been assigned to the clean-up crew on that assignment. Being in the crew that took them out was enough for me. Please drop it James as I’m not going to talk about that Mafia assignment.

James:  Okay. I got it. Let’s talk about my upcoming match with J2H then.

WORLD HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH, CLIMAX CONTROL 182, SUNDAY, JUNE 11, 2017

James:  There’s some things I wish to get out in the open. Everyone knows I’m a fan of J2H. Anyone who can hold the World Heavyweight Championship as long as he has commands attention and respect. I know that seems like an odd comment when all you hear from the other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling is how much they detest J2H. Nothing more than Jealousy as they are not able to accomplish what J2H has accomplished. Although I admire J2H, and I guess you can say I idolize him, I don’t let that get in the way of giving my best performance. Over the years I’ve seen people in sports fail to accomplish something because they faced off against their idol and choked. They feel it is disrespectful to break a record their idol obtained, or to defeat them in a game, or to hurt them if it is in a sport where you can get hurt. One example comes to mind. It was in the NFL and it concerned the Superbowl. I forgot which Superbowl and the teams involved but I remember the concept. One team in the Superbowl had been there many times before and had one of the greatest Quarterbacks of all time. That Quarterback had brought that team numerous Superbowl victories. The other team, although making it to the Superbowl a few times before, did it with different Quarterbacks. They did an interview with the Quarterback of the team that was going up against the team with the exceptionally successful Quarterback. He made the comment he felt bad having to face his idol in the Superbowl and that he would feel bad defeating him. Right then I said to myself that he’s already lost the game due to doubt and his fear of defeating his idol. Sure enough the Superbowl came and this young Quarterback choked and lose the game to his idol.

Pinky:  That’s why you go into every game, every match, whatever it might be, with the intention to win. If you win fine. If you give your best effort and you don’t win that’s also fine. But to choke because you don’t want to defeat the player you idolize, or break one of their records, goes beyond stupid.

James:  James please understand some things. Although I idolize you I don’t fear you and I surely don’t worry about what it means to defeat you. To give analogies say I was a boxer in the days of Muhammad Ali and he was supposedly the greatest boxer of his day. If I was his opponent and I idolized him I would go in with the intention to win. I wouldn’t back off. I would take the fight to him. If I defeat him then I become the greatest. The same goes whether you are passing a record someone set such as scoring, yards passing, home runs, it doesn’t matter what record they have that you break you go in, do it, and move on as the person everyone else goes after. Yes you’re a great World Heavyweight Champion. You’ve faced some of the best in the business and took most of them out. You are always in matches thinking your way around the ring and around your opponent. Sometimes it is 100 percent wrestling skills and a clean win and other times it is less than 100 percent on the legal side and you pull off a victory. No I’m not denouncing you for doing whatever it takes to win as that’s often what it is about in the sport of wrestling. James you have been placed on a pedestal for people to look up to you. The spotlight is on you. You are the face of Sin City Wrestling right now. You are the person with the largest target on your back. You talk shit and you’re able to back it up. I admire that in an opponent. I admire the fact that you asked for me to be assigned to this match. But if you think I’m gonna back down, even 1 percent, in our match you think wrong. Even if I don’t win this match I will come out of the match knowing I gave my best for the match. Understand that I enter our match with the intention of being the face of Sin City Wrestling, to be placed on the pedestal with the spotlight on me for people to worship, and I have no problem donning the biggest target in Sin City Wrestling on my back. Neither of us can know for sure how our match will turn out. All we can do is go at each other, giving all we’ve got, and when the dust settles we will find out which one of us has our hand raised in victory by the Referee.

Pinky:  There’s a lot people don’t know about James Tuscini. For instance he’s not afraid of anyone in Sin City Wrestling. Don’t get me wrong with that comment and think that he would do something stupid with someone who is violent and who attacks everyone for no valid reason. James is intelligent and although he will take any match, head on, full speed ahead, and perform to the best of his abilities, he’s not going to risk a career-ending injury just because someone else is an asshole. James is a rare type of wrestler in that he constantly thinks ahead like you do in a Chess game. He calculates what his opponent is likely to do and he takes appropriate action to prevent his opponent from accomplishing it. We can’t lie and say that works all the time because it doesn’t. If any wrestler believes they can counter everything every opponent throws at them they are only deceiving themselves.

James stands up and walks into the kitchen. He returns with a few additional beers and several hotdogs in buns on a plate. He places the items on the coffee table and then he sits down to continue today’s comments. Both chomp down on the hotdogs and wash them down with the beer.

James:  You want to know what I find interesting James? At Climax Control 181 you made a contract with Lord Raab to face him at Summer Xtreme V where you put the World Heavyweight Championship up against his Internet Championship with the winner becoming a double champion. But here’s the most interesting thing recently James. Twitter is lit up big time. Some are comments about why I got a shot at you and the World Heavyweight Title Belt. But even that’s not the most interesting and telling thing on Twitter. I’ve seen Twitter lit up with questions. Questions that make you wonder if anyone believes in you anymore. Questions like “If James Tuscini defeats J2H and becomes World Heavyweight Champion will Lord Raab still have his match at Summer Xtreme V for the World Championship but against Tuscini instead of J2H?” Wow! Talk about people on Twitter seeing the writing on the wall eh? I make a promise right now that when I defeat you, and I become Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion, I will humor Lord Raab and let him have his match at Summer Xtreme V. I honestly have no problem becoming a double champion.

Pinky:  Preach it Nephew!

James:  So, James, I know what I’m thinking, and you know what I’m thinking, but what are you thinking? After all I wasn’t the one who requested this match against you for the World Heavyweight Championship. You requested it and now you’ve got it. Of course the saying goes that Hell is getting what you ask for so remember that when your world crumbles around you on Sunday night. But still I thank you for the comments that you feel I’m a challenge and that I’ll push you to your limits and that’s what you want. You didn’t get to be the longest-reigning World Champion by losing a lot of matches. I’m not coming into our match to disappoint you. I’m not coming into our match to prove anything to anyone. I’m coming into this match to do my best and I have every intention of walking away as the Sin City Wrestling World Champion. Do you think that makes me over-confident? What are you thinking? What did you expect me to do with an offer at a shot at the World Championship turn it down? If that’s what you thought and I didn’t do what you thought I would do then blame yourself.

Pinky:  I can’t remember the boxers involved or what year it was but I believe it was in the mid-1980’s when this happened. I remember several things about how this Title match came about. It was in one of the lighter weight classes. The Number One Contender for the Title Belt became ill and wasn’t able to perform. Of course the Champion was upset and rather than cancel the event the Boxing Association came up with a solution. They selected a Boxer who was not in Contender status for the Title Belt. They actually went so deep that I believe the Boxer they selected was ranked something like 37th on the list. He was a Filipino and being that far down on the rankings made it a sure thing that the Champion would have a very easy “warm up” fight and walk away with the Title Belt still around his waist. As I watched the fight it was apparent that this Filipino kid decided he had nothing to lose. He took the fight to the Champion. He never backed down. I also cannot remember if it was a Knockout or a Decision by the Judges but the 37th ranked boxer, the Filipino, who everyone said was a weak sacrifice for the Champion, defeated the Champion and walked away as the newly crowned Champion. Hmmm will history be repeated this Sunday evening?

James:  That’s how I would love to see our match go down this Sunday. I would love to walk in, show the world what I’m made of, and walk away from the match as the newly crowned World Champion. And, James, I’m such a nice guy that when I become World Champion by defeating you I will even honor the challenge you made to Lord Raab to defend the World Championship against his Internet Championship at Summer Xtreme V. Why would I do that when the agreement was between you and Raab? Because I’m a man of my word and I’d hate to see Raab disappointed. Then again when he faces me to challenge for the World Championship and I defeat him then I become the dual champion holding both the World and Internet Title Belts. How about that for an ending to a story that people thought was impossible? Nothing is impossible James. Nothing!

James and Pinky down the remaining hotdogs and the remaining cans of beer. Both let out a loud burp to release the gas bubbles from the beer.

James: * BUUUURRRRPPPP!!!! *

Pinky:  * BLLLLEEEEAAAATTTT!!! *

James and Pinky laugh and high-five each other then they relax to finish up their comments.

James:  So, James, where are we at this point in time and what has happened leading up to this match on June 11, 2017? Have you won all your matches cleanly without cheating or interference? No you have not. But I give you credit that the majority of your wins have been legitimate and legal under the rules and stipulations of those matches. Not all my matches have been perfectly sweet and innocent as there have been many cases where interference was perpetrated for the benefit of my opponent and those on my side had to step in and kick some ass. Some occasions this resulted in my opponent being disqualified. Other times our team was disqualified because the Referee was an idiot. Other times it ended up in a double Disqualification. Several times it ended up as a win for my opponent and other times it ended up as a win for me..

Pinky:  J2H, as James has mentioned numerous times, we have respect for you, we admire you and your accomplishments, and you’ve been one hell of a great World Heavyweight Champion. But you need to understand there are two people on the side of James Tuscini and they are me and Dmitri. We are not going to do anything to interfere in the match for the benefit of Tuscini. We will, however, not hesitate to step in and kick the shit out of anyone who tries to interfere on your behalf. Yeah it might end up in a Battle Royal at ringside but if that’s what it takes to ensure you and James have a fair and quality match then so be it.

James:  Before I make closing comments today I would like to say something. James I know you will consult the book titled Wrestling Insults for Dummies and I’m sure you will go from A to Z and hurl every dumb, stupid, and lame insult you find in that book at me. The bottom line is that insults don’t win wrestling matches. Put-downs don’t win wrestling matches. Cursing don’t win wrestling matches. The only thing that wins wrestling matches is wrestling ability and being able to think during a match. With the exception of begging people for interference in a match to gain a victory all the other bullshit people try to use to intimidate an opponent doesn’t work. Lame, stupid, moronic, childish, elementary school, put-down and insults only make me laugh and more determined to win. Please do me a favor James. Put your book down. Look me in the eyes. Take me on straight up in our match Sunday evening with no cheating or interference. If you can defeat me without interference and cheating then that’s the way to earn my respect. What’s it gonna be James?

Pinky:  Nicely said Nephew!

James:  I’m looking forward to our match. I’m honored you asked for me to be in this match. I’m honored that Management accepted your request. I’m honored to be in the same ring with you. But, James, when the bell rings all the sugar and spice and everything nice shit ends, when the Timekeeper rings the bell, it is time to unleash two angry Pitbulls in a dog fight and this fight is for the biggest prize in Sin City Wrestling. Although I am 10 inches taller than you and 65 pounds heavier with a wrestler of your level of performance size doesn’t matter. I’ve seen you take on many wrestlers bigger than I am and you came out with the win. I know this will not be an easy match for me but the last thing I want is an easy opponent. Since the day I arrived in Sin City Wrestling in February 2016 I made it clear I didn’t want Management to go easy on me. I wanted them to give me tough opponents to push me to perform at a higher level. That’s exactly what Management did and now here I am at the highest level in Sin City Wrestling. This may sound odd to most of the wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling, because too many of them have huge egos, but I wish you the best in our match. I want you to perform at your best. I want you to push me to the edge of the Twilight Zone and back. Whether I win or lose this match, although I have every intention of winning, I want it known that I gave all I had during the match. You gave me this opportunity because you wanted to be pushed hard and challenged by someone who could bring the fight to you. I have no intention of disappointing you. Again I thank you for giving me this opportunity and we shall see how the match ends up. With that said I will see you Sunday evening.

James and Pinky tell the cameraman their comments are done and he can cut the feed. He waits to cut the feed so that we can watch as Pinky and James clean up the plates and toss out the beer cans. When they are done cleaning up that’s when the cameraman cuts his feed and the Network goes to a commercial break.

245
Climax Control Archives / Making A Hit On The Bad Boys
« on: June 02, 2017, 07:13:35 PM »
 MAKING A HIT...A DISCUSSION ON THE BAD BOYS...THE ARRIVAL

PINKY DEL FERRANDO GETS ASSIGNED BY THE ITALIAN MAFIA TO DO AN OFFICIAL HIT

Narrator:  Things sure got interesting the past few weeks. First we had James Tuscini not winning the Ultimate X Fatal Four Way Roulette Championship match at Into the Void VI. Then James took on Rage at Climax Control 180, in a one-on-one Standard Rules Singles match, and James won the match against Rage by pinfall, by using a Backslide maneuver. I will not go into further details. I will allow James to discuss that match later.

* FLASHBACK TO MAY 30, 2017 WHERE PINKY DEL FERRANDO RECEIVES HIS NEXT ITALIAN MAFIA ASSIGNMENT *

We open up with Pinky del Ferrando talking to someone outside the Peppermill Concert Hall in West Wendover, Nevada. We’re not sure what’s going on but the roving cameraman provided to present the details of the adventures of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando is on hand to air the information for our viewing pleasure.

Vinnie:  Pinky my name is Vinnie. I represent the Italian Mafia in the Las Vegas area. The Atlanta Italian Mafia assigned you to your first official “hit” and I’m to make sure you accomplish the task.

Pinky:  I knew this day would come! So far I’ve felt slighted doing lame assignments such as meeting Hillary Clinton for a dinner date and then serving as a takeout delivery person for Jimmy John’s Sandwiches. I hope this is not lame like those other assignments.

Vinnie:  This assignment is different. You’ll be assigned to get an “official hit” and you’ll be given three or four chances to accomplish the hit. If you fail to accomplish the hit you will be released from duty in the Italian Mafia. However if you can accomplish the hit properly your assignment is over and you will move on to the next adventure.

Pinky:  What if I accomplish the hit on the first attempt?

Vinnie:  If you accomplish the hit on the first attempt then we classify you as completing this assignment and you will move on to better assignments. If you fail on all your attempts you are out of the Italian Mafia. I’m pulling for you to be successful in this assignment. None of us like to see anyone fail.

Pinky:  Why does the Italian Mafia give me assignments that do not involve  beating someone up, breaking kneecaps, busting heads, or shooting someone?

Vinnie:  I know these assignments can be frustrating. The Italian Mafia can’t just invite someone into the organization and send them out on tough assignments without testing them to see how well they can do with all types of assignments. Only when we feel a member can be fully trusted to do what they are asked to do will we entrust them with the seriously tough assignments.

Pinky:  What’s my assignment this time?

Vinnie:  Your assignment is to travel to Reno, Nevada, on Thursday, June 1, 2017, and show up at Greater Nevada Field where the AAA Minor League Baseball team of the Pacific Coast League, the Reno Aces, play. You need to get there early as the game starts at 7:05 p.m.  You will be assigned as a player for the Las Vegas 51’s. They are the AAA Minor League Team affiliated with the New York Mets in the Pacific Coast League. You’ll be placed as the lead-off batter for the Las Vegas 51’s which guarantees you a minimum of three at-bats. If you can get an official hit off the Reno Aces Pitcher, not a walk on balls or hit by a pitch, your assignment is over as you have successfully completed your assignment.

Pinky:  Seriously? I have to get a “hit” in the game of Baseball? I’m 64 years of age and I haven’t played any baseball since I was 14 years old. That’s 50 years of not swinging a bat at a ball.

Vinnie:  Stop whining and show up for your assignment on June 1st.

* THE SCENE SHIFTS TO THURSDAY, JUNE 1, 2017, AT GREATER NEVADA FIELD AND THE GAME JUST OFFICIALLY STARTED *

The Reno Aces players are on the field and Pinky’s team, the Las Vegas 51’s is first to be at bat.

Stadium Announcer:  We have a special treat for you today. The Las Vegas 51’s invited a celebrity to join their team for this game. His name is Pinky del Ferrando and he is the Uncle and Manager of Sin City Wrestling’s James Tuscini. Leading off the batting for the Las Vegas 51’s Pinky del Ferrando!!!

The crowd doesn’t know what to think having a guest player as Pinky del Ferrando steps up to the plate. Pinky is nervous to be standing at the plate taking his turn at-bat and even more so when you take into consideration he hasn’t played any form of baseball for 50 years. Pinky is standing at the plate waiting for the pitch. The first pitch is low and outside and the Umpire calls BALL. With the count 1-0 the Pitcher is behind in the count. He delivers the next pitch and Pinky lets this pitch go since it is high and inside. The Umpire calls BALL and the count is 2-0. With Pinky ahead in the count we see the Pitcher getting frustrated that he is having trouble throwing a strike or making Pinky swing at a bad pitch. This time the Pitcher reaches back and hurls one hell of a fast ball toward home plate and the ball appears to be in the middle of the strike zone. Pinky figures he has nothing to lose so he takes a swing at the ball. To everyone’s surprise, mostly to the surprise of Pinky del Ferrando, he connects with the ball. The ball flies over the head of the Shortstop, and Pinky successfully runs to First Base with a legitimate “hit” with a Single. The Manager for the Las Vegas 51’s runs out, calls Time Out, and replaces Pinky with a Pinch Runner. Pinky returns to the Dugout where Vinnie is waiting for him.

Vinnie:  Pinky you got a hit on your first turn at-bat! You’ve successfully completed your assignment for the Italian Mafia today! You’re an awesome guy you know that?

Pinky: I’m Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian so of course I know I’m awesome! I wish the Italian Mafia would realize my awesomeness and assign me to things that are real Mafia stuff. Things like counterfeiting money, busting someone’s kneecaps for not paying back their loan, taking out one of the leaders of another Italian Mafia gang. I guess those will come with time. Thanks for the assignment. At least I completed it quickly. I need to get back to the Peppermill Concert Hall in West Wendover, Nevada, to see how my Nephew James is doing.

* SCENE RETURNS FROM THE FLASHBACK TO CURRENT REAL TIME AT THE PEPPERMILL CONCERT HALL IN WEST WENDOVER, NEVADA, AT THE DRESSING ROOM OF JAMES TUSCINI AND PINKY DEL FERRANDO *

James and Pinky are relaxing in their dressing room at the Peppermill Concert Hall. James is wearing blue jeans, black athletic shoes, and a dark blue Old Navy T-shirt. Pinky is way more casual wearing cut-off shorts, flip flops, and a white T-shirt with the lettering “Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian” written on the front of the shirt.

James:  I saw you at the ball park hitting that single to complete your recent Italian Mafia assignment. Hope they’ll see your determination and dedication to the Italian Mafia and start giving you tough assignments.

Pinky:  Yeah me too. By the way congratulations on your well-earned victory over Rage. That guy is one of the toughest wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling.

James:  I’m not gonna brag about that victory though. I know I was able to catch Rage off-guard for the split-second I needed to but I have to be honest that match could have easily gone the other way. Rage, like many others in Sin City Wrestling, seem to feel that other wrestlers are worthless and pathetic and that they don’t amount to anything unless they can defeat them. I’m already somebody in Sin City Wrestling as a two-time Roulette Champion and the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion. I hold my head high knowing I always perform the best I can in every match. Unlike most on the wrestlers on the Roster I don’t need to defeat any specific wrestler to validate myself. I’m self-validated.

James receives a call. He answers his cell phone and places it on speaker so there’s no confusion on who he’s talking to and what they’re talking about.

James:  Dmitri! How you doing? Sorry you got cheated out of your win over Lord Raab for the Internet Championship by J2H but your match proved two things. One is that you had Lord Raab defeated and you should be the Internet Champion right now and the other is that J2H is obviously afraid of you otherwise he wouldn’t have resorted to cheating you out of a well-deserved win.

Dmitri:  Not a problem. I’ve overcome the likes of Ekaterina, and many other things which happened in my life, so having to deal with a chickenshit coward of a World Champion is easy. The other thing we have to overcome is the fact that the Bad Boys feel they can play mind games with others in Sin City Wrestling with their three-person Tag Team thing. They honestly believe if their opponents don’t know which two of the three will come to the ring as their opponents that it will throw their opponents off-balance. I don’t care which of the two of the three show up they will lose to us.

James:  What we need to watch out for, and that’s why we have Pinky at ringside, is that regardless of which two of the three Bad Boys show up for our match you can rest assured the third member will do all he can to interfere in our match to cost us the win. Pinky is there to do whatever is necessary to stop them from doing that. Without interference the Bad Boys are helpless.

Dmitri:  Supposedly the Bad Boys are classified as the Number One Contenders for the Tag Team Championship. With our win over them this Sunday we catapult Unholy Alliance back into Number One Contendership. However even if we get cheated out of our win by these cowards we will be fine, we will overcome, and we will continue to challenge them. If they keep up with rule breaking and interference eventually Management will have to assign them to face off against us in a match where there is no interference. If that’s what it takes to overcome their cheating ways so be it. I also wish to congratulate Pinky on getting a hit in a real baseball game.

Pinky:  Thanks Dmitri! I’m surprised I got a hit also since it has been 50 years since I played any baseball. Just shows that I may be old but this old Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian can still get the job done. I promise you it doesn’t matter which of the Bad Boys doesn’t perform in this Tag Team match on Sunday. If they are the odd-man out and they try to interfere in your match they will get f*cked up by me.

Dmitri:  Thanks for being on our side Pinky. James I have to run off and take care of some things. We have this Tag Team match already won. Bye!

The call between James and Dmitri ends and James returns to discussion recent events and his upcoming match against the Bad Boys.

James:  Everyone in Sin City Wrestling has the same lame comments about myself and Dmitri as Unholy Alliance. Their worn out comments include things such as a Vampire and a Human cannot work well together. They try to imply that since one drinks blood and one drinks wine and beer there is no common ground. They even go so far as to try to claim that we don’t work well together as a Tag Team and that we have both been the reason we lost some of our Tag Team matches.

Pinky:  Why has Unholy Alliance lost a few of the Tag Team matches?  Cheating by opponents. Interference on behalf of opponents. Opponents who are getting their sorry asses kicked and they have to resort to continually throwing James and Dmitri out of the ring to force a Double Disqualification. Here’s my promise. There will be no cheating or interference in this match Sunday evening. As I’ve told you many times I may be 64 years old, which makes you think I’m easy to get over on, but if you assume that then you assume wrong. One 64 year old Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian is more than a match for anyone in Sin City Wrestling even if it ends up me having to deal with all three of the  three stooges named Giani, Mickey, and Dax. If you think my can of Whup Ass is empty I dare you to push me so you can see what happens. You don’t want to end up humiliated on national television when I kick all three of your asses at once.

James:  What I find amusing is how others continue to claim that me and Dmitri are not able to work well together. Some have compared us to how oil and water don’t mix. I assure you we have more in common than most Tag Teams have. Do we do the in-fighting and blaming the other for the losses like the Halc brothers did? Do we brag and boast how great we are and then everyone watches us trip over our boot laces like they see when they watch The Elders? So you want to say we are like oil and water and we don’t mix? Look at who we’re facing this Sunday. Bad Boys? Bad at wrestling you mean! They get sent up against the weakest Tag Teams in the Federation and then they claim how great they are. When you have to face a tag team as talented and successful as Unholy Alliance your outlook on things changes quickly. Using the oil and water don’t mix analogy I equate Bad Boys to a bucket containing oil, water, and shit. None of those mix together which is how the Bad Boys malfunction as a Tag Team.

Pinky:  Watch our match this Sunday. After the match is over you need to ask some questions. Did the Bad Boys cheat during the match? Did the Bad Boys have to use interference to equal out the match for them against Unholy Alliance? Did the Bad Boys realize they were in way over their heads and do something that caused the match to end in a Disqualification? If any, or all, of those questions are answered with YES then we have the fact that the Bad Boys are only bad when it comes to wrestling abilities and not bad in the definition of being good at wrestling. You want to see a bad ass Tag Team? You only need to look at Unholy Alliance!

James:  Let me make this clear. Distraction cost Rage his match against me. Leading up to that match he was spewing forth doubt about himself and his ability to win matches or retain a Title Belt. During our match he allowed himself to become distracted and I took advantage of that distraction. Rage was a tough opponent, there’s no denying that, but I proved to be tougher and smarter. Now Unholy Alliance faces two of the three following wrestlers in the team called Bad Boys. Dax Beckett, Mickey Carroll, or Giani Di Luca. Which two will it be? Doesn’t matter which two decide to serve as the sacrifice to the Tag Team gods. They know they are in a tough match. They know they have yet to face a Tag Team as successful and talented as Unholy Alliance. They know they are about to lose their Number One Contendership to us. I love it when we’ve already won the match before the bell rings to officially start the match. I love it when we know how cowardly and fear-laden our opponents are. I love it when we are so intimidating that our opponents start babbling incoherently like three people who just suffered a stroke. For you three I tell you do deal with it. Deal with Unholy Alliance as we are the future of the Tag Team Division in Sin City Wrestling.

James picks up a bottle of champagne from the table. He shakes it up and then he pops the cork. Champagne sprays all over James, Uncle Pinky, and their dressing room, as the two laugh uncontrollably at the upcoming win by Unholy Alliance over Bad Boys at Climax Control 181.

The Bad Boys
New York City, New York
June 1st


The shot opens up with Dmitri sitting in a Jacuzzi as he is resting his head against a towel on the edge of the Jacuzzi. He has a phone in his hand as he is talking to James Tuscini about their match for this coming Sunday.

Yeah I’ll be there tomorrow, I just needed some time to work on some stuff. But I’ll let you know when in West Wendover. We will be going to take care of those three punks that thought they could mess with us.

He grins as he hears some witted remarks from Tuscini as it is followed up with his well known laugh.

You do know that Pinky was lucky that Damia didn’t bite his head off when he was hugging her. Even more lucky that I didn’t

The two laugh as Dmitri hangs up the phone and stares at the camera in front of him.

When I saw your names emerge, the first thing that came to mind was that awful song that hit the airwaves. Bad Boys…, the movies were entertainable if you are liking and enjoying the pleasurable world of one Will Smith that cannot do anything wrong in the movie world.. and the fool of a Martin Lawrence that would even make you convince that a bullet shot would have ended his life. A true moment of romantic foolishness between two men in a video store was a well plaid role. But that’s the problem, it never got anything beyond that…. Of a role…

He lowers himself as that causes him to sink underneath the water of the Jacuzzi for a few moments before rising up again. Putting his hands to his face as he pushes away his hair and the water out of his face.

And how bad are they? Ending a match between us and the Elders? How interesting and how entertaining. Yet the word just remains on the match and not the existence of this twosome that you shall face young little lions? A group that houses it’s advantages of never knowing who you truly shall face… wondering whether what combination would be the perfect one…. And yet, it houses also the insecurity of the three men that they cannot do things upon their own. How pitiful and sad to grasp that reality so quickly and laugh at it.

Giani Di Luca, the Italian connection of the team. The powerhouse, the one man that you could assume that has to neutralize my power… Mickey Carroll… they aerialist that could go toe to toe with James in that department and then we have Dax… the man of mystery…. The man that is between the two and will without a shadow of a doubt cast it’s mystery upon us as I shall upon them… Does it matter???

He rolls his eyes, clearly not impressed by the three men

I’ve wandered the nights of death, I’ve stared in the eyes of those who would slowly fade into the darkness of the world. I have brushed fangs with the sweat that poured out of the neck of every possible victim known to my own kind. Some what would raise questions upon the world of the living as whether it is suitable for you young kids out there to be whispered inside your ears.

Would that rate me as a bad boy? Boys intend to be like men, pretending that they have garnered the age of wisdom and the ability of a full grown man. Believing that they could hit faster, run harder and outsmart the world. While boys will always remain boys….. until their eyes are opened and they scream out in fear

Dmitri has a sinister smile upon his face as he cocks his head sideways to the left

Should I worry myself upon the question upon life what Bad Boy would garner the task upon taking down James Tuscini and me? Oh my precious conscience would rather consume myself with the question whether God is Alive or is God dead?? Interesting concept isn’t it? A mere existence question that has kept us busy throughout the centuries that at one time was never a question to begin with…., until the moment comes that you tend to think isn’t it???

And what question mark will emerge upon your three heads of sorrow Bad Boys?? Whether Ozzy should have or should have not asked that question in the interesting musical escape? Or merely the fact that the trifecta of his might ultimately found its way into the history books as a made up tale??

Dmitri bares his fangs as he smiles sinister, running his hand across his face as his eyes slowly turn dark red of thirst.

The Father…., the first of the three men that started it all. Mr. Di Luca of course a man that has been here before. A man that could have been said as the foundation of that what is what he tries to make us believe. A believable tale of a man that struggles for his quest, trying to impregnate us with his wise deeds and words. A recurring success that he ultimately wishes to cause the path to be reborn once more. But you see My father, even the Italian’s of the house of Rome has its limitations that would ultimately perish as I present you the apple of your own demise. Watching your very own Adam and Eve to hide in shame while you have to construct a new ending that would make us all believe… how foolish to think you would stand a chance Giani…..

Dmitri turns his head as he whispers the name of the second man

Mickey, obviously the Son…, obviously the man that has come to us in all of his glory and would spill out the words of his own believe. The hand that touches the heads of those who are troubled and make them walk again… how ironic to see that the might of that what I call HIM is only exceptional when he was granted permission of the first of the trifecta. How can the one survive without the other? Something that we all witnessed on the mountain of Golgotha as he screams out loud why HIS FATHER has left him. I guess good parenting can only be found whenever the benefits of the disappointment becomes apparent. As the third day he came back to life and only to finish the job that he had started.

It made me wonder whether he was just merely sent back because he forgot to do a house hold chore like the bad boy that he was???

And then….

He grins as he whisper the final name of the trifecta.

The Holy spirit, the flame that emerged upon the heads of the disciples as they spoke of HIM in every single native tongue known to mankind and beyond. The mysterious of the three, the life-force that was the final little trick that GOD could think off to make people believe…. Too bad that even nowadays a light isn’t enough to make you convince your credibility. Let alone three men that are so far away from this comparison and yet so close that it makes me tingle all over.

You see boys, they tried to reach out and touch those who were weak and simple minded. Those who needed guidance and those who were easily to be broken down. Unfortunately for you three, the favor has already been retaliated upon our own decisive ways. Telling the tale of reality instead of that what you cannot possibly can hold on to for way too long.

Just know, the truth will be more vengeful than the lies of that what people have been waiting for an eternity. Though shall not judge them for what they have done…. We shall judge you for what we will do to you….

With that the shot fades.

The Arrival

Dmitri has arrived in West Wendover, Nevada. He can be seen preparing himself with Tuscini and Pinky.

Pinky, how is the Sicily Slugger doing??

Pinky is grabbing his shoulder, still feeling the effect of the hit that he made earlier the week.

You damn well know that I can hit any ball at any given time and hit it out every stadium at any given moment Dmitri…. Just not know

His look shows one of concern as James pats him on the back, causing Pinky to show an even more painful look on his face.

Har Har Har!!! That’s a good one Uncle Pinky, but you better focus on the fact that we have a tag match happening. Where we will take the number one contenders for the tag titles to school. As a math class will be in session, we will teach them that three is not always as good as two…. Especially these two!!!

Dmitri and Tuscini grin as they shake hands and the shot slowly fades



246
Climax Control Archives / Shake It Off
« on: May 26, 2017, 05:33:48 AM »
 SHAKE IT OFF AND MOVE ON. JAMES CAN DO THAT BUT OTHERS SEEM TO HOLD ONTO THEIR LOSSES

The scene opens with the music video of Taylor Swift singing SHAKE IT OFF. As we watch the music video the lyrics come on the screen.

SHAKE IT OFF

I stay out too late
Got nothing in my brain
That's what people say, mmm-mmm
That's what people say, mmm-mmm

I go on too many dates
[chuckle]
But I can't make them stay
At least that's what people say, mmm-mmm
That's what people say, mmm-mmm

But I keep cruising
Can't stop, won't stop moving
It's like I got this music
In my mind
Saying, "It's gonna be alright."

'Cause the players gonna play, play, play, play, play
And the haters gonna hate, hate, hate, hate, hate
Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off
Heart-breakers gonna break, break, break, break, break
And the fakers gonna fake, fake, fake, fake, fake
Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off

I never miss a beat
I'm lightning on my feet
And that's what they don't see, mmm-mmm
That's what they don't see, mmm-mmm

I'm dancing on my own (dancing on my own)
I make the moves up as I go (moves up as I go)
And that's what they don't know, mmm-mmm
That's what they don't know, mmm-mmm

But I keep cruising
Can't stop, won't stop grooving
It's like I got this music
In my mind
Saying, "It's gonna be alright."

'Cause the players gonna play, play, play, play, play
And the haters gonna hate, hate, hate, hate, hate
Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off
Heart-breakers gonna break, break, break, break, break
And the fakers gonna fake, fake, fake, fake, fake
Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off

Shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off

Hey, hey, hey
Just think while you've been getting down and out about the liars and the dirty, dirty cheats of the world,
You could've been getting down to this sick beat.

My ex-man brought his new girlfriend
She's like "Oh, my god!" but I'm just gonna shake.
And to the fella over there with the hella good hair
Won't you come on over, baby? We can shake, shake, shake

Yeah ohhh

'Cause the players gonna play, play, play, play, play
And the haters gonna hate, hate, hate, hate, hate (haters gonna hate)
I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off
Heart-breakers gonna break, break, break, break, break (mmmm)
And the fakers gonna fake, fake, fake, fake, fake (and fake, and fake, and fake)
Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake
I shake it off, I shake it off

Shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off

Shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off

Shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off (you've got to),
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off,
I, I, I shake it off, I shake it off

The music video ends and we switch to the Narrator as he provides his lead-in for the segment from James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando.

Narrator:  Some wrestlers get upset when they lose, or if they fail to obtain a victory in a multi-wrestler match, and some wrestlers simply shake it off, move on, and continue to do their best in every match. James Tuscini is in the latter category. Although he didn’t win the Ultimate X Four Way Roulette Championship match at Into The Void VI, as Kris Halc won the match, James continues to shake it off, move on, and he’ll continue to give his best performance in every match. His objective is to earn his way back into contention for Title Belts and we’re sure that will happen quickly..

We shift scenes to a sports bar. A cameraman was sent to air the segment by James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando. As the camera pans around we notice this is the Four Sevens Sports Bar in Las Vegas, Nevada. The cameraman continues to pan around when he sees Sin City Wrestling’s James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando. They’re sitting at the bar and they’re surrounded by wrestling fans. James and Pinky, being true fan favorites, appreciate the fans and the fans feel their appreciation. The cameraman informs James and Pinky he is ready to air their segment and Pinky instructs him where to set up his equipment. Once he is set up he gives a sign to the two that they are live broadcasting.

James:  Thanks for joining us today. We decided to come to the Four Sevens Sports Bar so we could interact with our fans. We’re not like most wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who feel they will get contaminated if they get too close to the fans. What every wrestler needs to understand is they are nothing without the fans. Whether the fans adore you as they adore me, or whether they hate you and want you dead, without their attention you wouldn’t show up on the RADAR. The reason I had our segment open with Taylor Swift’s SHAKE IT OFF is that I shake off any losses and continue to perform the best I can. I’m not like other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who feel it is the end of the world when they lose a match. I mean, come on, as often as they lose they should be used to it by now. With me the key words in the song are 'Cause the players gonna play, play, play, play, play...And the haters gonna hate, hate, hate, hate, hate...I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake...I shake it off, I shake it off...Heart-breakers gonna break, break, break, break, break...And the fakers gonna fake, fake, fake, fake, fake...Baby, I'm just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake...I shake it off, I shake it off.  For sure I have the haters hating me because I’m better than them as a person and as a wrestler. They can hate hate hate me all they want but it doesn’t negate the fact that I am, and always will be, a better wrestler than they are. Then you have the fakers who fake fake fake but doing that doesn’t win wrestling matches against me so when they lose they transition from fakers to haters. To hell with them! I know who I am, what I’m capable of, and I’ve proven myself over and over. Deal with it because I’m not going to degrade myself and drop down to your pathetic level of wrestling.

Pinky: Recently we had an incident where one of the less stellar performers in Sin City Wresting had an issue with me and James talking about how well James has done in Sin City Wrestling with special emphasis of how James has done in the Roulette Division. This person kept claiming that James shouldn’t be involved in the Roulette Championship Match at Into The Void VI even though James has proven by being a two-time Roulette Champion and the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion in Sin City Wrestling’s history. Although James was not the winner of the Four Way Roulette Championship Match at Into The Void VI he performed at his best as he always does. James never has to beg, plead, grovel, or demand a shot at any Title Belt in Sin City Wrestling. When Management feels James is ready for a shot at another Title Belt they will assign him to that match. But today, due to whining bitches who repeat themselves often, but find fault in others who do the same thing, we will focus on the present as all of you already know the history and success of James Tuscini in Sin City Wrestling.

James:  Whether I earn a shot at the Internet Title Belt, or the World Championship, or whether Management wishes to send Unholy Alliance to challenge for the Tag Team Championship again, I’m up for the challenge. I don’t want Championship matches handed to me because I demanded it or whined about it. We have enough wrestlers like that in Sin City Wrestling and I’m not like them. I know since I didn’t win the Roulette Championship match at Into The Void VI that I’m currently out of the Roulette Title hunt. I realize Ryan Keys will get his re-match. I realize Travis Nathaniel Andrews has been knocking on the door to get a shot at the Roulette Title Belt and I would like to see him get that match. Ramone shouldn’t be considered for a shot at the Roulette Title again unless he can earn his way back into contention as I am willing to do and I am doing. There are a lot of people on the Roster who deserve to be tossed into the Roulette Division and I’m excited to see how they do.

Pinky:  Here’s what we’re gonna do today. We’ll allow the fans, here with us in the Sports Bar, to ask us anything they want and we will answer their questions. Nothing is pre-arranged. There are no canned questions. Everything is on the fly and it will be interesting to see what questions we get and for sure you will get straight-up honest answers from us.

Pinky quiets the crowd and then he states he will be the one to select the person to ask the next question. He points to a Blonde woman and asks her to state her question.

Blonde Woman:  This question is for both of you. Recently you gave several statements on how you affect opponents and one of the statements you used was to be a “thorn in the side” of your opponents. I’ve always loved the song by Guns N Roses titled “Every Rose Has Its Thorn” so I thought I would ask my question concerning the thorn in the side comment.

Pinky:  Actually there are three terms used for sharp items on plants and trees. They are Thorns, Spines, and Prickles. Since I didn’t bring examples of each, as I had no idea we would be asked a question about being a thorn in the side of opponents, I ask you to do your own research on the Internet. Do a search of what the difference is between a thorn, spine, and prickle. What you will find out is that roses do not have thorns as everyone thinks. Even though people state roses have thorns they in fact have prickles or pricks to shorten the term. To be scientifically and botanically correct the proper term for the sharp items on the stem of a rose is a prickle. Therefore the lyrics in the Guns N Roses song are in error.

James:  We never said we were a “thorn from a rose stem in the side of our opponents” what we said was we are a “thorn in the side of our opponents.” The person who came up with this phrase knew what a thorn is and knew it didn’t come from a rose. They also realized if they used the term for the sharp objects on the stem of a rose the statement would have ended up as a “prickle in your side” or a “prick in your side” and of course they knew that would sound stupid or sexually suggestive so they stuck with the term “thorn.”  

Pinky:  As it stands James and I are a thorn in the side of our opponents as a thorn is something that sticks you, cuts you, and hurts you, and for sure that’s what we do. Okay let me see who I can call on next. How about the young man with the James Tuscini shirt on. Your question please.

Man In James Tuscini Shirt:  James are you being honest with us when you state that you are not upset you didn’t regain the Roulette Title Belt at Into The Void VI? Also can you truly support Kris Halc as Roulette Champion when you two don’t seem to get along outside of the wrestling ring?

James:  Thanks for the great question! I’m not upset that I didn’t win the Roulette Title Belt at Into The Void VI. I gave it my best shot and came up short. It happens to everyone. I am, however, disappointed I didn’t win the Roulette Championship for my third time but there will come another day where I challenge for that Title Belt again. On your question about my willingness to support Kris Halc as Roulette Champion the answer is YES I will support him. Remember the horrible fights Steve Ramone had with me? I supported him as Roulette Champion even though I can’t stand him personally. I also supported Ryan Keys, as I feel Keys is one hell of a talented wrestler, and he proved that by not only successfully defending the Roulette Championship but he also became a two-time Roulette Champion as I did. I even supported Johnny Tsunami who was the wrestler who ended my first title reign as Roulette Champion. I was on track to eclipse Equinox and Goth as longest-reigning Roulette Champion and Tsunami smashed my attempt. I’m not upset at Tsunami. Actually I’m proud of him for taking advantage of my distraction and my arrogance going into that match. Flatly stated I became over-confident and it was my fault I lose that match to Tsunami. Now we have Kris Halc as Roulette Champion. Kris just defeated three very talented wrestlers and he earned the right to wear the Roulette Title Belt. I will support Kris in his defenses of the Title Belt and when the day comes when he drops the Roulette Championship and goes for a re-match I will still support him in his attempt to become a two-time Roulette Champion. I’m not a hater, like in Taylor Swift’s song, that I’m going to hate others for being successful.

Pinky:  How about the young man with the beard wearing the Rage hat. May we have your question please?

Young Man Wearing RAGE Hat:  I see you have a match against my favorite wrestler, Rage, at Climax Control 180. I feel you don’t have a snowball’s chance in hell of defeating Rage so what do you have to say about that?

James:  I appreciate your honesty in that question.  I cannot lie to you. This will be one of my toughest matches in the 16 months I’ve been in Sin City Wrestling. If you look at what happened to Rage recently you will understand that I’m expecting an extremely pissed off opponent. First of all Rage knows I look down on him for cashing in on the King of the Hill thing to attack Drake Green after he defeated J2H in a grueling match. I’ve never liked any type of cash-in thing, like the Money In The Bank thing in some other Wrestling Federation, where a fully refreshed wrestler can attack a wrestler holding a Title Belt who is exhausted after a hard-fought match. It simply makes the attacker look weak by not having the willingness to challenge the Champion while the Champion is rested and at 100 percent. Then when you have Rage “winning” the World Championship on March 19, 2017, then losing it a month later to Jeremiah Harden on April 16, 2017, you can see that maybe, just maybe, had Rage made the effort to take on Drake Green when Drake was fully rested maybe he wouldn’t have obtained the World Title Belt when he did. But I will give Rage credit that on April 30, 2017, just two weeks after he was defeated by Jeremiah Hardin he defeated Hardin and regained the World Championship. But then two weeks later on May 14, 2017, at Into The Void VI, we saw Rage defeated by J2H as J2H was successful in regaining the World Title Belt. If I were to win, then lose, then win, then lose, any title belt over a 60 day period I would enter this match at Climax Control 180 extremely pissed off and ready to destroy my opponent also. I’m sorry that my answer was long but I wanted you to know everything that I’m thinking about going into this match with Rage. Will this be an easy match for me? No. I already said it will be one of my toughest matches in my 16 months in Sin City Wrestling. Who will win? If I knew who would win every match I would make millions of dollars betting on the matches. I have no clue if Rage or I will win but I can promise you I will give my best effort as I always do.

Pinky:  I’m getting hungry so I’ll allow one more question. How about the Brunette woman to my right. Yes there’s several Brunette’s to my right so I’m selecting the one who is closer to my age. Yes, you in the blue blouse, your question please.

Brunette Woman in Blue Blouse:  For James I want to know if you could chose any Title Belt to challenge for in the near future which one would it be and your reason why you selected that one. And for Pinky if you’re available this evening I would like to have dinner with you and have some fun with you this evening.

Surprisingly we see Pinky blush as he’s not sure if what he thinks she means is what she really means. He figures what the hell might as well ask her.

Pinky:  Are you suggesting what I think you’re suggesting?

Brunette Woman in Blue Blouse:  There’s only one way to find out! I’ll give you my address later and if you pick me up and take me to dinner I promise you that you won’t be sorry!

James:  Again I’ll have to give a long and detailed answer. I already discussed how I feel about facing Rage after he went through a volatile 60 days concerning the World Championship. So here’s my long answer to your question so bear with me so you realize my intentions. Due to the fact that J2H is again the World Champion I would love to have a shot at him and the World Championship. Since my arrival in Sin City Wrestling in February 2016 I’ve had respect for J2H as World Champion. Of the others who have held that Title Belt during my time here, I cannot respect them as much as I do J2H for various reasons of which I will not go into at this time. The other reason, other than my ultimate respect for J2H as World Champion, that I would love this next challenge because if I obtain a legitimate win over J2H, who is without a doubt the face of Sin City Wrestling, then I become the face of Sin City Wrestling and that prospect makes me excited. However if Management wishes to send me up to challenge for the Internet Championship again, or the Roulette Championship again, or the Tag Team Championship again, I will accept their assignment and do the best I can.

Brunette Woman in Blue Blouse:  Thank you James. That was a fantastic answer to my question.

The Brunette woman in the blue blouse looks at Pinky del Ferrando, she points at him, and gives him a wink.

Brunette Woman in Blue Blouse:  Come see me later, Pinky, so I can give you my address and phone number. This is gonna be an evening you will remember all the way to your grave!

Pinky again blushes, which is rare for him, but he recovers and he and James move to a table where they can place their food order. After spending a significant amount of time eating and mingling with the crowd at the sports bar James and Pinky are ready to leave. Pinky obtains the name and address and phone number of the woman in the blue blouse. He is to meet here at 9 p.m. for a dinner date. They have to have the dinner date at that late time in the evening due to Pinky’s requirement to complete an Italian Mafia assignment that ends at 8 p.m. James and Pinky exit the sports bar. James hails a taxi to return to their dressing room at the Gold Coast Casino. Pinky hails a taxi to go to the location where he is to meet a member of the Italian Mafia to receive his assignment.

* ABOUT 15 MINUTES LATER *

Pinky steps out of the taxi and he is immediately approached by a middle-aged man who introduces himself as John from the Italian Mafia. The two slip to the side of the sidewalk where they can talk without being overheard.

John:  Pinky welcome to Las Vegas. We in the Las Vegas Italian Mafia have been asked by the Atlanta Italian Mafia to give you an assignment. It will be a three-hour assignment from 5 p.m. to 8 p.m. Once you complete this three-hour assignment you are considered to have completed your deal for this trip to Las Vegas and they will mark off this assignment for you.

Pinky: *sigh*  What is the assignment? It was bad enough having to spend one hour looking at the disgusting face of Hillary Clinton in New York City so I hope this assignment is easier to deal with.

John:  What we need to you to is to TAKE OUT several times during your three hour assignment. It won’t be that difficult and...

Pinky:  And what? I’ve already made it clear that I’m not willing to TAKE OUT someone and kill them. How many times do I have to...

John:  Slow down Pinky!  Just as with your assignment in New York City where you have to TAKE OUT Hillary Clinton for a dinner date we have a TAKE OUT assignment for you here in Las Vegas. It has nothing to do with taking out someone meaning to severely injure them or kill them. Here is the address where you need to go. You’re under surveillance so make sure you do a good job on this TAKE OUT assignment.

Pinky looks at the sheet of paper and he sees the address is 220 West Charleston. He hails a cab and he is taken to the location. When he exits the taxi he realizes he is standing in front of a Jimmy John’s Sandwiches store.

\'user

Pinky:  What the f*ck is this shit? A Jimmy John’s Sandwich store? Seriously? Ugh! I guess any assignment for the Italian Mafia that doesn’t involve killing someone, or having to look at Hillary Clinton for an hour, is a good assignment.

Pinky walks into the Jimmy John’s and talks to the Manager who acknowledges that he is to have Pinky work with TAKE OUT for his three-hour shift from 5 p.m. to 8 p.m. He informs Pinky that when they are no take outs to deliver he is to be at the front counter to service walk-in customers. Pinky puts on the uniform of a Jimmy John’s worker and he takes his place at the counter. The cameraman gets a shot of Pinky serving a customer.

\'user

Pinky:  This is humiliating! Working at a sandwich shop? At least I’m doing what I’m being asked to do by the Italian Mafia. But, damn, it seems like being in the Italian Mafia means you are more of a minimum-wage fast-food worker than someone who actually carries out Italian Mafia work.

* THREE HOURS LATER AT 8 P.M. PINKY’S SHIFT AT JIMMY JOHN’S IS DONE *

The Jimmy John’s Manager thanks Pinky for his willingness to do this assignment for him. He is probably overly happy to have Pinky there as he doesn’t have to pay him an hourly wage since he’s on assignment from the Italian Mafia. Nothing like getting free manual labor eh? He assures Pinky that he will let the Italian Mafia know he did a good job. Pinky leaves the Jimmy John’s and gets into a taxi to take him to the Brunette woman he met at the sports bar earlier in the day. Pinky arrives at 8:30 p.m. so they can get to the restaurant for dinner before 9 p.m. and then wherever the dinner date leads from there.

* IT IS ALREADY THE NEXT DAY AT 10 A.M. AND PINKY IS JUST NOW RETURNING TO THE DRESSING ROOM AT THE GOLD COAST CASINO *

Pinky walks into the dressing room and James looks up from watching television. He is surprised that his Uncle was out all night doing the assignment for the Italian Mafia and having a dinner date, and whatever else, with the Brunette woman they met earlier in the day.

James:  Damn! Uncle you look worn out. What happened during your Italian Mafia assignment?

Pinky:  The Italian Mafia had me do another TAKE OUT. But before you assume it was taking someone out of action let me tell you it wasn’t that at all. They had me work at Jimmy John’s Sandwiches as the Take Out Delivery Driver. If there were no current Take Out orders to deliver I had to work the counter serving walk-in customers.

James:  That doesn’t sound bad at all. Sure not as disgusting as when you were forced to have a dinner date with Hillary Clinton in New York. What could have possibly gone wrong that pissed you off?

Pinky:  Jimmy John’s is famous for very quick delivery of your food order. It’s hard when you are the delivery driver but you are also required to work the front counter to serve walk-in customers. I would have a customer come in and as I’m serving that customer the Manager yells at me to deliver a take-out order and he wanted me to do it right then so the order wouldn’t be delivered late. Well, shit, I couldn’t leave the counter until a replacement worker took over for me. Several times during my three-hour shift I was relieved at the front counter late and then when I delivered the food to the customer who ordered the food they yelled at me because their take out order was late. I was hoping to make some money on tips as the Manager said all tips I receive I can keep. But since they kept releasing me late to make the deliveries none of the customers would give me a tip. I worked for three hours for Jimmy John’s without an hourly pay and without any tips and that sucks!

James:  Yeah that does suck. By the way are you willing to give me and the viewers the play-by-play details on your dinner date with the Brunette we met at the Sports Bar yesterday? Also you must have had a hell of a fun sexual adventure since you didn’t come back here until 10 a.m. the next morning. Come on Uncle tell us what happened.

Pinky:  Sorry James but I cannot betray a woman’s trust. We had a great time and that’s all I can say at this time.

James:  Can you give me some sort of general description on how the evening went without giving me specific details?

Pinky:  Hmmm...about the best description I can give is it was a combination of Heaven and Hell rolled into one.

James:  Don’t think I’ve ever heard of any event described like that. Any chance you can elaborate without giving away specifics?

Pinky:  It was one of the most intense, and most enjoyable, experiences of my life. Everyone would say it was a heavenly experience and it was very nice and could be compared to the tranquility and enjoyment someone might feel if they were in Heaven. However the way I look at it is that being a sinner and ending up in Hell gives you more experiences than you get sitting around in Heaven with everyone watching everyone else sitting there doing nothing. As Billy Joel said in his song titled “Only The Good Die Young” They say there's a heaven for those who will wait...Some say it's better but I say it ain't...I'd rather laugh with the sinners than cry with the saints...The sinners are much more fun.  That’s my final comments on the dinner date, and the other stuff, with the Brunette woman. She will be at Climax Control 180 cheering us on against Rage so you will see her again.

James:  Well stated Uncle. Let’s take a walk down to the studio so we can present our official segment comments to our fans. It’s down the hall a bit and it will take a few minutes to walk there.

James and Pinky exit the dressing room and head down the hallway. As James said it was a short walk. The two enter the room and they are told to take a seat at a large wooden desk and when they sit down they look like two evening news anchors rather than a wrestler and manager in Sin City Wrestling. There’s nobody there to ask them questions. The only people in the room are the roving cameraman, the studio cameraman, the studio director, and a few studio technicians. When they give the signal to James and Pink that they are live broadcasting the two launch into their comments.

* AT THE STUDIO TO AIR COMMENTS ON UPCOMING MATCH *

James: Before coming down to the studio to air comments on my upcoming match with Rage I had a discussion with Uncle Pinky. I asked him if he felt I should change up my style of commenting, which is being direct, honest, and to-the-point, or if I should try to do a Rage-like promo. And what did you tell me Uncle?

Pinky:  I told you that’s a stupid idea. I told you to air comments in a Rage-like fashion would only cause the censors to *bleep* out every other word you say. I told you that airing comments that go like, word *bleep* word *bleep* word *bleep* word *bleep* word *bleep* word *bleep as they do when Rage is on camera hurling comments into the camera would take away from the direct, honest, and to-the-point style of comments you always do.

James:  So I will not ruin my comments by being stupid in how I deliver those comments. I will stick to the way I always do things as that’s the best way to do it. With that said I will launch into my comments for my upcoming match.  Rage I’m not gonna sit here and tell you I hate you and don’t respect you. Actually I’ll do something that will surprise you. There are several wrestlers in Sin City wrestling most people hate with a passion and they are J2H, Steve Ramone, and you. You want to know something Rage? I am a J2H fan. I am a Steve Ramone fan. And, yes, I am a Rage fan. I want to tell you that I have been pulling for you to obtain more Title Belts since my arrival in Sin City Wrestling in February 2016. To be honest I wanted you to defeat J2H and earn the World Championship. However when you used the King of the Hill cash-in thing to beat down an already exhausted Drake Green I cringed. Rage you are above that. You are a fantastic wrestler that very few people in Sin City Wrestling can claim they have defeated you. Although the King of the Hill cash-in thing was 100 percent legal, and you could have challenged for the Roulette or Internet Title Belts you decided to obtain the World Title Belt. I cannot condemn you for what you did as you did it 100 percent within the rules and the contract assigned to the King of the Hill thing. But I have to tell you that even as much as I respect you as a wrestler, and I admire your ability to be in-your-face to opponents and other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling, I simply feel you would have more of my respect if you had waited until the next event to cash in the King of the Hill and challenge Drake Green for the World Championship.

Pinky:  Listen up Rage. I consider myself to be a jerk and an asshole. I don’t take shit from anyone. I will beat someone down in a flash if they try to attack me or James. But I also have to let you know that I wish I could be more like you. Sometimes the jerk attitude inside of me flares up and I’m so pissed off I want to kick small animals and throw old ladies into oncoming traffic. Although I believe you wouldn’t hesitate to kick small animals and throw old ladies into oncoming traffic I have some reservations when it comes to stuff like that. But be advised I/m working on becoming a more obnoxious asshole.

James:  Rage I know you’re extremely pissed off that over a 60 day period you gained, and lost, the World Championship Title Belt twice. That’s gotta hurt more than having a baseball bat swung into your groin crushing your nut sack. I would also imagine that drinking a gallon a Jalapeno juice would be less painful than losing a Title Belt twice in two months. I know you are bringing that anger, bringing that rage if you want to use that term, into our match. I know you want to come into this match a destroy me because you know when I get a win over you that Management will send you so far down the list you will be relegated to opening and low-card matches for months until you can redeem yourself and earn your way back into mid-card and Championship contention. But I want to be the person who lets you know I understand your situation and how you feel. With you coming into our match with four inches of height and 60 pounds of weight over me, and a pissed off attitude the size of the State of Texas, I know this will be an epic battle. Is it impossible for me to defeat you? No. Is it impossible for you to defeat me? No. Do we both have an equal chance of defeating the other? Yep.

Pinky:  Here’s how I see things. You dissed and disrespected your former Stable mates to make an alignment with J2H. After you were with him for a time you started getting froggy and decided to jump and start demanding a shot at his World Title Belt. What you have done in the past months is to alienate nearly everyone in Sin City Wrestling. Without a doubt me and James don’t have a lot of what we would call “friends” in Sin City Wrestling but we also try not to alienate and piss off everyone in the Federation. That’s one of the reasons you lost to Jeremiah Hardin remember? You let your anger and frustration take control of you. When J2H showed up in the arena even though he didn’t get directly involved in the match, just his mere presence in the arena where you could see him, caused you enough distraction to lose to Hardin. You continue to blame J2H for that loss when, in fact, you should be blaming yourself for allowing the distraction to happen. It would have been different if J2H had come down to the ring, laid hands on you, or grabbed you to pull you out of the ring during your match. But he did none of those things. He just came out from the backstage area and showed his face and that was enough of a distraction that it cost you the match. Will there be any distractions like that during our match? I have no clue. I can tell you I don’t interfere in the matches James is in. If someone else does it we don’t condone their actions. We want a fair and clean match with you so the wrestler who wins can lay claim to a clean and legal victory. However, Rage, should you have a friend interfere in the match, if you even have any friends left who might do that for you, we will gladly take a DQ victory because you getting Disqualified makes us look great because it means you were so worried about facing James that you had to beg someone for interference. We don’t need interference to win wrestling matches.

James:  Rage, I want a fair and clean match. I don’t want you Disqualified due to interference. I don’t want you Disqualified for using weapons on me in a non-Hardcore match. I don’t want anything to happen that would mar my victory over you. I want us to be completely within the rules of this match. I want us to go after each other and show the fans what a truly aggressive and challenging wrestling match is about. I promise that if you legally defeat me, without interference or weapons, I will publicly commend you and congratulate you on your legal victory over me. Taking a legal loss to you, one on one, fully within the rules of our match, is not something detrimental to me. I’m not like other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who think it is the end of the world when they take a loss. Everyone wins and everyone loses and when any of us take a loss we have to do like Taylor Swift said in her song and SHAKE IT OFF and move on. My only question to you, Rage, is when I defeat  you, 100 percent legally within the rules of our match, without interference, without weapons, without cheating, will you give me the same consideration and commend me on my legal victory over you? I doubt it but that’s okay. When I defeat you I’ll know I did it legally, the fans will know I did it legally, and it will be forever written in the record books that I did it legally. With that said I hope you have a great time leading up to our match, and your defeat, at Climax Control 180.

Pinky:  Rage please understand we know what your accomplishments are even though some of them were short-lived accomplishments. I am going to have the camera get a shot of the list of accomplishments, or significant events if you wish to call them that, during your career in Sin City Wrestling. I have listed them in date order so nobody feels I am picking which items to present first. Please note that although you’ve held a few Title Belts during your time in Sin City Wrestling most of those title reigns were very short in length. Then, for your benefit, I added one last entry on the list taking into account the significant event that will happen to you on Sunday, May 28, 2017.

The cameraman gets into position to get a shot of the list of significant events in the Sin City Wrestling career of Rage which Pinky del Ferrando has propped up on the desk. They keep the shot of the list of significant events of Rage list long enough for even the slowest readers to be able to take in all the information. While the list is up on the screen Pinky reads off the items in date order.

Pinky:

July 1, 2012 – Rage won World Heavyweight Championship
August 26, 2012 – Rage lost World Heavyweight Championship
April 10, 2016 – Rage won Internet Championship
May 22, 2016 – Rage lost Internet Championship
March 19, 2017 – Rage won World Heavyweight Championship
April 16, 2017 – Rage lost World Heavyweight Championship
April 30, 2017 – Rage won World Heavyweight Championship
May 14, 2017 – Rage lost World Heavyweight Championship
May 28, 2017 – Rage lost to James Tuscini

The list remains on the screen so others who are slow readers can continue reading while James and Pinky comment on these items concerning Rage.

Pinky:  What’s up with you winning a title belt and losing it quickly, in some cases within two weeks, when others like James was able to hold onto the Roulette Title Belt for months? There are only two logical answers to that Rage. Either you were just damn lucky you pulled off a win to obtain a Title Belt because you sure weren’t able to regain them, or you just don’t give a shit about holding Title Belts so you take a dive and hand the Title Belts over to someone else. Seems to me if you are going to be the loudest, most obnoxious, braggart of a wrestler in Sin City Wrestling that you would have a way better track record actually holding onto Title Belts for more than a week or two at a time.

James:  This Sunday evening I come into our match with every intention of winning. I never walk into a match with the slightest thought that I might lose. Any wrestler who enters a match thinking they will lose has already lost the match before they leave their dressing room to make their entrance for the match. Every wrestler should enter every match with the intention of winning. Whether they win or lose that match is not the issue as it is the mindset you come into the match with that the fans see. I always give 100 percent in every match whether I am facing a top superstar like J2H or Despayre, or whether I’m facing a jobber who couldn’t win a wrestling match if their opponent flopped on their back and let them pin them. I have only one mode when I enter a wrestling match that that is 100 percent. If I were to give anything less than 100 percent every match then I shouldn’t be in the sport of wrestling. I hope you have fun leading up to our match because when I defeat you the fun stops for you.

James and Pinky are done with their comments and the studio shuts down their camera but the roving cameraman who follows James and Pinky is standing by to pick up on them as they return to their dressing room. The two get up from the large wooden desk, thank the Studio crew, and they exit the Studio into the hallway. The roving cameraman keeps his camera focused on James and Pinky until they arrive at their dressing room, go inside, and close the door on the cameraman. The cameraman cuts his feed as the Network goes into a commercial break.


247
Supercard Archives / Keys Vs Ramone vs Tuscini Vs Halc
« on: May 11, 2017, 09:48:05 AM »
 TIME TO KICK ASS AND WALK AWAY AS A THREE-TIME ROULETTE CHAMPION

Narrator:  James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando have so much to talk about for Into The Void VI. I could give you all the information but that usually spoils the surprise of what James and Pinky want to tell you. So I will leave my introduction to what I’ve already said and I will turn it over to James and Pinky at the Carnesecca Arena.

The scene switches to a shot of the inside of the dressing room of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando. Both are casually dressed in blue jeans, pullover shirts, and black athletic shoes. They are sitting at the dining room table enjoying a meal of pepperoni pizza and Classic Coke, and they have a cheesecake for dessert. The cameraman lets James and Pinky know they are live broadcasting so the two look up and comment to the camera.

KRIS HALC DEBUNKED

James:  Good day and welcome to our dressing room at the Carnesecca Arena where Sin City Wrestling will be holding Into the Void VI. My first order of business is for us to address recent comments by Kris Halc. I’m always disappointed when I have to step up and correct the mis-statements made by others. Kris recently made the claim that he is due a shot at the Roulette Title Belt. He also claimed that he personally defeated James Tuscini two times. Shall we evaluate those claims?

Pinky:  Kris you make the claim that you are the one and only person qualified to challenge for the Roulette Championship. For someone who has never held the Roulette Title Belt I’m not getting the reason why you feel you are so damned deserving of a shot at the Roulette Title Championship.

James:  You claimed that I’m not worthy to be challenging for the Roulette Championship and your justification is that I’ve lost several matches during the end of 2016 and early into 2017. You also made a false claim, which I hereby debunk, that I’m not able to hold onto the Roulette Title Belt except for a short time before losing it. First of all I’m the wrestler who has the 3rd longest reign as Roulette Champion so your claim that I cannot hold the Roulette Title Belt for very long has been debunked. Next is your claim that I’m not deserving to challenge for the Roulette Championship. Kris when you can lay claim to holding the Roulette Championship for the 3rd longest time in Sin City Wrestling, and you can claim that you are a two-time Roulette Champion, then you can come back and tell me how qualified you are to get a shot at the Title Belt. Until then shut the f*ck up!

Pinky:  As the Manager for James Tuscini let me lay it out for you Kris. You did not personally defeat James two times. Both matches you talk about were Tag Team matches. You’ve never faced James one-on-one in a Singles match. In the first Tag Team match James and Dmitri were kicking your ass to Hell and back and your only option was to continue to throw them out of the ring and attack them at ringside. This caused Mark Ward to step in, call the match a double Disqualification DRAW, and force you to face Unholy Alliance again where there is no Disqualification. In that second match Jason did get a “pinfall” on James but it was when he rolled him up, and had to grab the wrestling trunks of James for extra leverage, and the Referee was distracted and didn’t see the cheating and didn’t see the hand of James grabbing the ropes. So, yeah, if you want to call a weak performance where you cheated to obtain a double Disqualification Draw, and cheated to obtain a win in the second match, as being deserving of a shot at the Roulette Championship then you are seriously in need of psychiatric help. When you start winning Singles matches, against Main Event wrestlers, instead of jobbers and low-card wrestlers, then you come back to see me and maybe, just maybe, we might entertain you claiming you are qualified to in the same ring with James going after the Roulette Championship. Honestly Kris you do not belong in this match and you will realize that when James walks away as a three time Roulette Champion.

James:  Kris, Kris, Kris, do you know what a hypocrite is? It is a person who condemns someone for doing or saying something and then that person does or says the exact same thing they condemned the other person for doing or saying. Now that you have been educated into what being a hypocrite is about let me explain how you proved to the world that you are the hypocrite.

Pinky:  Kris you manage to talk a lot of shit. In the end it is nothing but shitty talk and about as smelly and useless as a diaper full of shit. The only thing left to do it throw it into the trash because it stinks, it is full of shit, and you can’t stand the stench any longer.

James:  Here’s what happened Kris. When you aired your segment recently and decided to talk about me the only thing you were able to talk about is the fact that I enjoy talking about my 4-0 record against Ryan Keys and my 3-1-1 record against Steve Ramone. You insulted me, disrespected me, and told me that it was wrong for me to keep bringing up my successful winning record against Keys and Ramone. Really? You flat out stated it was wrong for me to keep bringing up how successful I’ve been against others in the Roulette Division and then here is what you said when commenting to Ryan Keys. You stated that what matters is your wins and losses. You stated all that mattres is the wins you have and losses that Keys has obtained. Then you want on to claim that when you win you brag about your wins to make sure people know how good you are. Tsk tsk tsk. Shame on you for condemning me for doing something then you do the exact same thing. I guess being a moron hypocrite takes a lot of work because for damn sure you are working hard at being that moron hypocrite.

Pinky:  Then, Kris, since you are unable to adequately address James concerning the Four Way Roulette Championship match at Into The Void VI, you decided to bring up that James made a comment that Unholy Alliance was attempting to become the World Tag Team Champions and came up short. You also came up short and you were defeated in the Battle Royal for the Tag Team Championship and now Team BJ are the Tag Champs. Seriously? What the hell does the Tag Team Battle Royal have to do with the Roulette Championship match? Not a damn thing! Let me ask you something Kris. Have you won every Singles and Tag Team match you’ve been involved in? Nope. Have you always obtained every objective you claimed you will? Nope. You see, Kris, your comments about James reminds me of what kids do in Elementary School. You know what I’m talking about because you were the kid who did this every time another kid told the truth about you. You know the drill Kris. Another kid at school tells something about you that is true. He knows it is true. Other students know it is true. And most of all you know it is true. So your only response is to try to insult the person telling the truth about you. You stand there huffing and puffing and sweating while holding back your tears of shame and then you yell out something stupid like YOUR MOTHER WEARS ARMY BOOTS or some other idiotic comment like you did when you addressed James in your segment recently. All the other kids in school laugh at you for your dumb ass comments because they know that the kid who told the truth about you is not hurt, insulted, or humiliated, by your stupid comments. You want to know why? Because everyone knew that his mother serves on Active Duty in the United States Army so, of course, she wears Army Boots. You need to understand that hurling stupid comments in retaliation for someone telling the truth is dumb, stupid, moronic, idiotic, and a hundred and one other descriptions. Thanks for showing the world who you really are Kris.

James:  When I win the match at Into The Void VI, and become a three-time Roulette Champion, Ryan Keys will be the number one contender for the Roulette Championship. He is likely to be sent as my first challenger only due to him being the former Roulette Champion. That decision is up to Management but in my opinion if Keys loses to me for the fifth time then I don’t feel he should get another shot at the Roulette Title Belt until he earns his way back into contention. I previously discussed the fact, and my promise, that I would gladly grant you a one-on-one Singles match so you can have your shot at my Roulette Championship.

James and Pinky dive into their pepperoni pizza and Classic Coke.

Pinky:  All that talking to straighten out Kris Halc to remind him that he should be relegated to low and mid-card matches until he can prove himself, rather than being handed a spot in the Roulette Championship match,  really caused my appetite to peak. This pizza and Classic Coke sure tastes good.

James:  You got that right Uncle. I wanted to ask you about something you mentioned the other day. You said the Atlanta Italian Mafia told you when we come to New York for Into the Void VI that they will have you meet with a member of the New York Italian Mafia and they will have an assignment for you to complete. What’s up with that?

Pinky:  I have a two year assignment with the Atlanta Italian Mafia. They asked me to do this favor for the members of the New York Italian Mafia. Before I met with the person who gave me the assignment I made sure to get it into my head that I wouldn’t be able to murder someone or do something else classified as a Felony. I went into the meeting with my decision already made that if their assignment crosses over the line I have to say NO even if it means getting kicked out of the Italian Mafia.

James:  Are you willing to tell me and our viewers what that assignment was?

Pinky:  Rather than sit here and tell you and the viewers what went down I will show the video of what happened. It is important that I always have a cameraman with me to record everything so nobody can make claims against me that are not true. This video shows what happened on Friday, May 5, 2017.

James:  Please show us the video.

Pinky:  Okay, James, but I issue the warning that the contents are extremely disturbing and disgusting and those watching could be subject to horrible nightmares. Could you at the Network please run the video of my meeting with the member from the New York Italian Mafia and of me carrying out the assignment? Thanks.

THE ASSIGNMENT BY THE NEW YORK ITALIA N MAFIA MAY 5, 2017

The video begins and we see Pinky del Ferrando in a small cafe having a discussion with a man. We cannot see the face of the man Pinky is talking with as he is the member of the New York Italian Mafia and he asked that his face not be shown so the Network blurs his face. Although he gives his name as Lucci we believe it is a “stage” name and not his real name to protect his identity. Pinky is dressed in blue jeans and a red pullover shirt.

Pinky:  Let’s get to the point. What is the assignment you want me to do for you at the request of the Atlanta Italian Mafia? I have to inform you straight up I have values I have to abide by.

Lucci:  I like a member who is straight with me. Surprised to get that level of honesty from a newbie. The assignment is you need to TAKE OUT Hillary Clinton tonight.

Pinky’s eyes widen and the look on his face represents shock as what he just heard.

Pinky:  Whoa! What the f*ck? Let’s stop right there! I told you I have values to stand by. You mean you want me to “take out” Hillary Clinton as in putting a “hit” on her, putting her “six feet under,” or something like that? If so there’s no way I’ll do that! I would rather lose my position in the Atlanta Italian Mafia than to kill someone!

Lucci:  Ha ha ha! Oh, Pinky, you’re hilarious!

Pinky:  What the hell is so funny?

Lucci:  We don’t want you to “TAKE OUT” Hillary Clinton in that manner. We simply want you to take her out on a dinner date to the Club A Steakhouse in New York. It will be tonight and only for about one hour. Once you complete the dinner date with Hillary you are considered to have completed the assignment and we are done.

Pinky:  That disgusts me! I hate Hillary and she’s uglier than a Baboon’s ass! I can’t ruin my reputation by being seen in public with her! Why in the hell doesn’t she go to dinner with her womanizing female-abusing pervert husband Bill Clinton?

Lucci:  Bill Clinton is a liability. With Bill as her husband, and with her losing the Presidential Election in November 2016, and during the campaign she insulted nearly every group out there, she needs to improve her image by being seen in public with a real person who is not related to her and not part of her campaign or political party.

Pinky:  And if I refuse to do this assignment?

Lucci:  Then the Atlanta Italian Mafia will be told you refused to do the assignment they asked you to do and you will be kicked out of the Italian Mafia. Your decision?

Pinky:  I don’t want to get kicked out of the Italian Mafia. I hate this assignment and I wish you could just give me a dull rusty knife and let me castrate myself. For sure castrating myself with a dull rusty knife is less painful, less disgusting, less degrading, and way humiliating, than having to take Hillary Clinton on a dinner date and be seen in public with her. I mean, come on, right now I’m so sick to my stomach over this assignment I feel as if I’m gonna puke up meals I haven’t even eaten yet! Since this assignment is so humiliating and disgusting will there be extra pay for completing the assignment?

Lucci:  The payment you get from completing this assignment is that you retain your position in the Italian Mafia. That’s payment enough. Thanks for accepting the assignment. Pissing people off and spinning them up is what we do in the Italian Mafia. Glad to know I haven’t lost my touch. By the way you don’t have time to change as your dinner date is in one hour. Grab a taxi and get over to the Club A Steakhouse. Hillary wouldn’t like it if you were late for her date.

Lucci stands up and walks out of the cafe. The Network ensures that his face is blurred so nobody can identify him. Pinky grudgingly gets up and walks out into the street to hail a taxi. Pinky gets into the taxi and they head off to the Club A Steakhouse.

PINKY’S DINNER DATE WITH HILLARY CLINTON, FRIDAY MAY 5, 2017

The taxi pulls up in front of the Club A Steakhouse. Pinky’s dinner date with Hillary Clinton begins in five minutes so he arrived just in time. Thankfully Hillary is not outside the restaurant so Pinky is hoping the lighting inside the restaurant is dark enough that maybe people won’t recognize him. He thanks the taxi driver by paying him the fare with a very generous tip. Pinky, of course still dressed in blue jeans and his red pullover shirt, enters the restaurant. He informs the Head Waiter of his business there and he escorts him to a table near the back of the restaurant so that Pinky and Hillary won’t be bothered by other customers. Pinky notices that the restrooms are close to the table and he’s happy about that since he is getting sick to his stomach knowing he has to face Hillary Clinton who is one of the people he detests more than castrating himself with a dull rusty knife. Pinky is escorted to the table by the Head Waiter and when Pinky sees Hillary Clinton his gag reflexes to kick in.

\'user

Pinky:  Hi. I’m *gag* Pinky del Ferrando and *gag* I will be your *gag* date for this *gag* dinner engagement.

Pinky takes a seat at the table.

Hillary:  Are you ill? I don’t want you to stay for dinner if you need to see a doctor.

Pinky:  Nothing more than my immune system reacting to the change in weather conditions from Atlanta to New York. I should be okay.

Hillary:  Okay. Thanks for being on time. If there’s one thing I can stand it is someone who is late for something.

Pinky:  (mumbling softly) You mean like coming up a day late and a Dollar short in the Presidential Election in November 2016?

Hillary looks up and asks what he said.

Hillary:  I didn’t catch what you said.

Pinky:  Oh! I said it was an interesting Presidential Election in November 2016 and I’m sorry that the race was close and you didn’t win.

Hillary laughs her normal chicken cackle laugh which causes Pinky to launch into more gagging.

Hillary:  Pinky are you okay? You seem a bit pale and you seem to be ill. Do you think you need to go to the doctor?

Pinky states that he will endure and not leave to go to the doctor. The waiter comes to the table to take their order. Pinky orders a steak well done and Hillary orders a steak rare. A short time later their meals are delivered and both dive into their steaks. After a few bites, and having to look at the face of Hillary Clinton, Pinky is about to hurl big time so he excuses himself from the table.

Pinky:  I’m sorry Mrs. Clinton, I mean Hillary, but I must have eaten something earlier in the day that is causing my stomach to be upset. I need to use the restroom and hopefully I’ll be back shortly.

Pinky del Ferrando runs into the restroom and he dives toward the nearest toilet where he sticks his face into the bowl and starts to hurl. Pinky’s vomiting noises are loud enough for other diners to hear out in the restaurant. Pinky’s cameraman runs into the restroom and what he sees surprises him.

\'user

Pinky glances up between pukes and he tells the cameraman to inform the Head Waiter that he’s not able to continue with the dinner date and could he inform Hillary Clinton of the medical emergency. The cameraman returns to the restaurant and he informs the Head Water who informs Hillary. She accepts the information and she is satisfied that she has been seen in public interacting with real people instead of her campaign staff so she gets up and leaves the restaurant. The cameraman returns to the restroom to find Pinky del Ferrando done with his puking and he’s washing his face in the sink with cold water. Pinky looks into the camera to comment.

Pinky:  I knew I shouldn’t have accepted this assignment but I didn’t want to get fired from the Atlanta Italian Mafia. At least I spent enough time with Hillary Clinton to be considered that I completed my part of the assignment so I won’t get fired from the Italian Mafia. But still I would have rather been required to castrate myself with a dull rusty knife. Damn glad this dinner date is over! Shit! I believe I’ve puked up meals I plan on eating in 2018 having to have a dinner date with Hillary Clinton.

The scene returns to the dressing room of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando at the Carnesecca Arena. James is seen laughing so hard he about falls out of his chair.

DO THE MATH

James:  HAR HAR HAR! Oh my gawd that was hilarious!

Pinky:  Nothing hilarious about having to look at Hillary Clinton while trying to eat dinner and then running to the restroom to puke my guts out. So how was your day teaching with the kids over at Queens School for the Sciences in Jamaica?

James:  I asked if I could do a guest teaching assignment at Queens High School for the Sciences in Jamaica, New York, and they said yes. I also had a cameraman in attendance so I will have the Network run this short video to see how my day went.

The video takes us into the Math class at Queens High School for the Sciences in Jamaica. James Tuscini is standing in front of the class giving a math demonstration.

James:  Good day students. I’m James Tuscini, a wrestler in Sin City Wrestling, and two-time Roulette Champion. Sin City Wrestling is in New York at the Carnesecca Arena. I have some math questions for you to give me the answers to. I know you’re all intelligent kids so I’m sure you will have an easy time coming up with the answers. Are you ready?

Students:  YES!

James:  Remember the rules that you can only do the math in your head. You cannot use a calculator or a paper to write out your answers. I currently hold a win-loss record over Steve Ramone of 3-1-1 which means I have a winning percentage over Ramone of...?

Students:  60 PERCENT!

James:  Correct! Now my next question is a bit easier. I am currently carrying a win-loss record against Ryan Keys, who is the current Roulette Champion of  4-0 and that gives me a winning percentage over Ryan Keys of...?

Students:  100 PERCENT!

James:  Again well done. Combined against Steve Ramone and Ryan Keys my win-loss record is 7-1-1. What is my overall winning percentage of both Ryan Keys and Steve Ramone?

Students:  77 PERCENT!

James: Final question. When I defeat Ryan Keys, Kris Halc, and Steve Ramone, at Into The Void VI, and my win-loss record will go to 8-1-1 combined against those three, that would make my winning percentage?

Students:  80 PERCENT!

James:  Great job kids! Thanks for having me as your guest teacher today. As a token of my appreciation each student will receive two free tickets to Into the Void VI. Hope to see you there.

James Tuscini turns and walks out of the classroom and the students give him a standing ovation. After James exits into the hallway the scene ends and we return to James and Pinky in their dressing room Both have finished off the pepperoni pizza and now they are diving into the cheesecake.

James:  This cheesecake is a great way to finish off a pepperoni pizza meal.

Pinky:  So James are you ready for us to GO FOUR on your opponents for Into The Void VI?

James:  You confused me with that comment. What does that term mean?

Pinky:  Since there are four of your involved in the Roulette Championship match, and you’ve defeated Ryan Keys four times, and with a win in this match you will have increased the number of wins you have over Steve Ramone to Four, and Kris Halc has a first and last name each with four letters, I figured we could “GO FOUR” on them. Since you’re not familiar with that term, since I just made it up, it means presenting to the viewers, and your opponents, some of our favorite four-word phrases.

James:  I have a feeling this is going to be odd but funny. Why don’t you start with some of your favorite four-word phrases and then I’ll see which ones I can bring up that are appropriate for my upcoming match.

Pinky:  For the information and education of our opponents, their associates and friends, and fans and viewers, here are some of my favorite four-word phrases:  Because I said so...Shut the f*ck up...Truth hurts don’t it...Very well, f*ck you...You are an asshole.  Not some of my best phrases over my years but that gives everyone an idea of what I’m about. What about you James. Have you given thought to some of your favorite four-word phrases?

James:  Well I’ll do the best I can. I have to think for a bit to try to remember some of the things I’ve said over the years. Okay here are a few that popped into my head:  Best in the business...Fight or die trying...Multiple time Roulette Champion...Nobody is my equal.  That’s all that popped into my head right now Uncle.

Pinky:  You sure you don’t have a few more?

James thinks for a moment.

James:  Actually a few additional four-word phrases just came into my mind. For Ryan, Kris, and Steve:  I’ll win you’ll lose...Deal with your loss...Have a nice day!

Pinky:  Good way to close up the four-word phrases segment. Let this be a warning and a learning experience for everyone watching and most importantly to the three victims James is facing at Into The Void VI. The goon bodyguards for Steve Ramone found out that I may be old but I still got enough WHUP ASS left in me to beat the shit out of anyone who gets in our way. I told you before, and I will tell you again, if you f*ck with me I will f*ck with you and I can f*ck you up more than can ever wish you could do to me.

James:  For Ryan Keys I wish to apologize. I apologize that I’ve defeated you four times in four matches. I also apologize that you don’t have what it takes to defeat me. Must suck to be you. For Steve Ramone I mention this again. I’ve defeated Ryan Keys who has defeated you several times. Nothing about me kicking your ass has changed except for the date the ass kicking is administered upon you. To Kris Halc I want to tell you I don’t feel you should be in this match. I guess doing “special favors” in the Management offices might be the reason there are surveillance videos of you leaving their offices wearing knee pads and wiping off your face and mouth. Okay so you managed to suck your way to a spot in the Roulette Championship match. Whoop dee f*cking doo! That’s like a Chihuahua demanding to be placed in a dog fighting match against raging Pitt Bulls. It may be something the Chihuahua strongly yearns to do but all it results in is him getting his tiny ass kicked by his opponents. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I can already hear you claim, using the tired and worn out statement, that >It isn’t the size of the dog in the fight...it’s the size of the fight in the dog.  Want me to let you in on a little secret Kris? I could care less if I was assigned to a no rules, no disqualification, extreme hardcore match, against King Kong. I’m still bigger and badder than that stupid gorilla and I’d not only kick his ass but after I subdued him I'd tie a leash around his neck, purchase a crank organ, and make King Kong my organ grinder’s dancing ape. If you want to be the Chihuahua with small balls and a big ego then when you come running into the ring I want you to make sure you come running directly at me. I will castrate your Chihuahua ass and send you running for your dressing room with your coward’s tail tucked between your legs.

Pinky:  My warnings for all the participants in the match are as follows. Steve you already know what I did to your goons during James’ match against Ryan Keys at Climax Control 178. I had fun kicking ass and I will tell Cyrus and Andreas if they didn’t get enough of my kicking their ass they can come see me and I will dish out some leftovers for them. Kris I’m sure your brother Jason hates you enough that if you were drowning he would throw you an anchor. If you were on fire he would throw gasoline on you. If you were about to be run over by a bus he would make sure you trip and stay in front of the bus. Therefore I’m sure that Jason isn’t stupid enough to show up to ringside to try to save your sorry ass from James defeating you. First off why would he save you when he blames you for everything that has gone wrong in your Tag Team matches with him? Why would he risk coming to ringside to bail you out when I’m there to knock him into the next State? Then we come to Ryan Keys. Young man you tried, tried, tried, and tried, to defeat James and you failed, failed, failed, failed, all four times. Into The Void VI is the same result but a different day.

James: You three are like the Cleveland Browns of the NFL. You continually lose, especially to me, and then you point the finger at me and tell me I have no right to be in the Roulette Championship match. Shall we take a look at the non-logic of your statement?  Who went to the Super Bowl last season? The New England Patriots and Atlanta Falcons. Did the Cleveland Browns go into the Super Bowl? No! They didn’t deserve to go because they are losers. They had a 1-15-0 win-loss record with the only win being against the San Diego Chargers. How do you think the rest of the NFL, and the fans, would have reacted if Cleveland demanded to be in the Super Bowl? Can you see the scene? Cleveland tries to tell the Patriots and Falcons that they are worthless, pathetic, and shouldn’t be in the Super Bowl. Then they make the claim that the Browns should be in the Super Bowl as they play every week, they score points, and occasionally win a game. What the f*ck??? They would be laughed out of the NFL. Who has held the Roulette Championship two times? Me! Who has defeated Ryan Keys four times? Me! Who has never defeated me? Ryan Keys. Who has defeated Steve Ramone three times? Me! How many times has Steve Ramone defeated me? Once. How many times has Kris Halc faced me in a Singles match and defeated me? None! I’m the New England Patriots of Wrestling and you three are the Cleveland Browns of Wrestling. The Cleveland Browns were founded in 1945. That means they have played 71 seasons without ever getting into the Super Bowl and when the 2017 season is over they will have played 72 seasons without getting into the Super Bowl. Just as the Cleveland Browns have no right to call Super Bowl-bound teams worthless, washed up, and not deserving of being in the Super Bowl, so you three have no right to call me worthless, washed up, and not deserving of being in the Roulette Championship match.

Pinky:  Tune in on Sunday, May 14, 2017, for Into The Void VI and watch James Tuscini make history as a three-time Roulette Champion.

James:  Everyone needs to get used to my face. When I win the Roulette Championship, for the third time, at Into The Void VI, I plan on successfully defending the Roulette Title Belt for a very long time. Do you three think I’m joking? You won’t be laughing after our match.

Pinky:  Thanks for spending time with us today. Now that you have been educated on how things will go at Into The Void VI, and you’ve had the pleasure of being in our presence for an extended period of time, go see your Bookie and place you money on James Tuscini for the win.

The cameraman takes note that James and Pinky are done with their discussion for today so he places his camera into a slow fade to black. As the scene slowly fades out we can see James and Pinky enjoying their cheesecake dessert and laughing it up. The scene then shifts to a quick commercial where a fast-talking commercial spokesperson is commenting before the Network cuts the feed.

Fast-Talking Commercial Spokesperson:  Are you tired of having James Tuscini as your Sin City Wrestling Roulette Champion? Are you upset that James Tuscini is about to become a three-time Roulette Champion? We have the answer for you. To register your concerns please call 1-800-F*CKOFF, that’s 1-800-382-5633. If that number happens to be busy we have an alternate number for you to call and that is 1-800-F*CKYOU or 1-800-382-5968. If you feel you have the right to complain about the success of James Tuscini as Sin City Wrestling’s Roulette Champion you can F*CK OFF and F*CK YOU. Have a wonderful day and see you at Into The Void VI.

The commercial is over and our television goes black when the Network cuts the feed.


248
Supercard Archives / Keys Vs Ramone vs Tuscini Vs Halc
« on: May 03, 2017, 10:40:39 AM »
 THIS WILL BE ANOTHER SUCCESSFUL INTO THE VOID FOR JAMES TUSCINI

Narrator: This is shaping up to be another successful Into The Void for James Tuscini. As a reminder of what happened last year at Into The Void V, on June 5, 2016, James successfully defended the Roulette Championship against Steve Ramone, Ryan Keys, and Matt Spears. You know the saying “killing two birds with one stone” right? At Into The Void V James Tuscini figuratively “killed three birds with one stone” so there is no reason for anyone to doubt that James will repeat his “killing three birds with one stone” by defeating Ryan Keys, Kris Halc, and Steve Ramone, to regain the Roulette Title Belt at Into The Void VI.

We are taken to an undisclosed location. When the scene comes into focus we can see there is a wrestling ring set up along with workout equipment so we make the assumption we are in a Gym probably located somewhere in New York. The cameraman pans around until he stops on James Tuscini. James is working on the weights and he stops to talk to the viewers. We notice James is wearing black shorts, black athletic shoes, and a plain white crew neck tee shirt.

James:  As we head for Into The Void VI everyone needs to know that I’ll be successful at Into The Void VI as I was in 2016 at Into The Void V. At last year’s Into The Void I went into the match as Sin City Wrestling Roulette Champion and I successfully defended the Roulette Title Belt against Matt Spears, Ryan Keys, and Steve Ramone. It was a sweet victory and it proved to the world I’m Champion quality material and a fighting Champion. With that success, and many more, which lead me to become the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion in Sin City Wrestling history, there’s nobody who can doubt that I’ll be successful on the evening of Sunday, May 14, 2017. At this event Ryan Keys defends the Roulette Championship in a four-wrestler match that includes Steve Ramone, Kris Halc, and me. Although we will not know what the rules and stipulations of the match will be until the Roulette Wheel spins I assure you that I’ll walk into this match as Challenger for the Roulette Championship and I’ll walk out of the match as a three-time Roulette Champion. It doesn’t matter what match type and stipulations the Roulette Wheel lands on. It can land on anything from Standard Rules to No Disqualification to Extreme Hardcore to Pinfalls Count Anywhere to F*ck a Camel until his hump melts, or anything else you can imagine, and I’m in this match to win. I will out-wrestle, out-fight, out-smart, and out vicious, Keys, Halc, and Ramone. I wouldn’t be sitting here with a win-loss record of 4-0 against Keys and 3-1-1 against Ramone, and hold the distinction of being a two-time Roulette Champion, if I couldn’t back up my claims. As I mentioned previously if you don’t believe me then please bet money on my opponents from here until the end of 2017. I promise if you bet on me to win you’ll have more money from betting on me than you will if you waste your money betting on my opponents.

Pinky del Ferrando enters the Gym. He walks over to where James is talking into the camera.

Pinky:  I finally made it James. Traffic was awful. Are you ready for me to jump into the conversation?

James:  Of course but I want to towel off and drink some water first. If you  get set up at the announcers table by the wrestling ring I’ll be there in a moment.

While James gets a towel to dry off, and a drink of water, Pinky walks over to the announcers table near the wrestling ring. Pinky takes a seat in one of the two chairs available. James arrives shortly after Pinky takes his seat and he sits in the vacant chair.

ENIGMA, THORN IN YOUR SIDE, PAIN IN YOUR ASS, UP SHIT CREEK WITHOUT A PADDLE

When the cameraman informs James and Pinky he is ready to air their comments they look into the camera and begin.

James:  Before I go into specifics on my match at Into The Void VI please allow me to comment on the recent official announcement of the Stable named Blood Legion. This Stable consists of two sub-Stables. We have The Fallen consisting of Gothika, Diamond, Darknyss, and Raynin. We have R.O.A.R. Consisting of Dark Tiger, Big Tiger Jeremiah Hardin, Dmitri, Pinky del Ferrando, and of course me.

Pinky:  If the Mean Girls think they are the “IT” thing in Sin City Wrestling they are sadly mistaken. The new dominate female force in the Federation is The Fallen faction of the Blood Legion Stable. And the Bad Boys think their shit don’t stink but those of us in the R.O.A.R. faction of Blood Legion are here to tell you that your shit stinks, you guys need to change your diapers, and we are here to kick the shit out of you and anyone else who gets in our way or thinks they want a piece of us.

James:  Yeah they thought that interfering in the our Tag Team match with The Elders was amusing but what they did was whack the Hornets’ nest and the Hornets are out in force to sting them out of existence.

Pinky:  I plan on being at Dmitri’s match to ensure the Bad Boys don’t decide to show up and screw around with his match again. Some people feel they can do whatever they want just because they want to do it. You keep up with that nonsense and you’re gonna find out that the shit is getting real. We will dish it back to you double what you dish out to us.

James:  Uncle I’m gonna have the Network run a short clip of something that happened when Gothika was introducing the members of Blood Legion at Climax Control 179.

The Network runs the clip where Gothika is talking to Sin City Wrestling Interviewer, Pussy Willow, when she notices Dmitri and love was in the air.

At that moment, Gothika stops and sniffs the air turning away from Pussy Willow and looking down the hallway. A grin breaks onto her face and she whispers a single word.

Gothika: Dmitri!

The camera turns to follow her gaze and Dmitri walks around the corner at the end of the hall with James Tuscini and his Uncle Pinky. They have a serious look on their faces but Dmitri sniffs the air and a smile hits his face as he looks over to where Gothika is standing. He picks up the pace and after only a few moments he grabs her, kissing her as he lifts her off of her feet. Pussy Willow watches and starts to fan herself off as she feels the heat of their passion.

Pussy Willow:  DAMN!! I wish someone would kiss me like that!

Pinky clears his throat and steps forward with his arms open but Pussy makes a disgusted face and steps back, holding her hand up in his face.

Pussy Willow: Eww!! Not you!!

The clip from Climax Control 179 is over and the Network returns the feed to the cameraman who is with James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando.

James:  HAR HAR HAR!!! You’re a dirty old man Uncle! You snagged onto Pussy Willow’s statement and went in for the kill. Her reaction made your winky wilt! HAR HAR HAR!

Pinky:  Everyone can laugh about that incident if they want. The fact remains that Pussy Willow lost out on a fantastic experience!

James:  Glad you were able to make me laugh. Now to get into the real reason we are before the camera and that is to discuss my upcoming match at Into The Void VI. My opponents need to know what’s going on and we are here to explain that to them.  I would describe myself as an enigma. At least I’m sure that’s what my opponents must think. An enigma is something that is difficult to understand and explain. Steve Ramone and Ryan Keys are the two wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who, even combined, have only ONE win over me. Against Ryan Keys I’m 4-0 and against Steve Ramone I’m 3-1-1. Think hard about that. I’m the wrestler who Ramone and Keys, and others in Sin City Wrestling, claim is washed up, over the hill, and can’t win wrestling matches. But here I am with a combined win-loss record against Ryan Keys and Steve Ramone of 7-1-1. Oh golly gee for a wrestler who everyone claims cannot win matches I’m damn sure doing a fantastic job winning matches. That’s what being an enigma is about. Are you listening Kris? You’ll find out on May 14, 2017, that this Enigma will confound and confuse you as I win the match, and the Roulette Championship, while you go home as an empty-handed loser.

Pinky:  Both myself and James are also what you call a “thorn in your side.” The definition of a thorn in your side is something or someone that causes you trouble or makes it difficult for you. James is the thorn in the side for Ryan Keys and Steve Ramone as he has made it extremely difficult for them to defeat him. I’m the thorn in the side of others, such as Managers, valets, and goon bodyguards, as they’re finding out that I’ll kick their sorry asses in a flash if they try to attack us or interfere in James’ matches. Kris although you lay claim to defeating James Tuscini two times the facts tell the truth and they betray and debunk your claims. You never had a Singles match with James. Both matches were Tag Team events. In the first one you and Jason forced a double disqualification as you were losing to James and Dmitri. In the second Tag Team match Jason had to pin James by cheating and grabbing his wrestling trunks. Yeah that should make you feel so proud of yourself. Get ready to feel the pain of the thorn in your side called James Tuscini when he defeats you in this upcoming match.

James:  The next term that describes us to others is we are a “pain in your ass.” The dictionary definition of pain in the ass is a person or thing that is annoying or inconvenient. That description fits me and Pinky nicely. We’re annoying in that you cannot defeat me and you cannot interfere in my matches or attack us before, during, or after a match, because Pinky will beat you down so hard you will need the Hubble Space Telescope just to see up to ground level. Are we also an inconvenience to you three? Hell yeah! It is inconvenient to Keys and Ramone that they cannot defeat me. It will be inconvenient when Kris Halc realizes he cannot defeat me. And yes, it is inconvenient to the three of them that they are not able to get away with cheating and interference in an attempt to screw me out of a legal win because Pinky will destroy them if they try.

Pinky:  The description we give you now, and this is one of my favorites, is that James’ opponents Ryan Keys, Kris Halc, and Steve Ramone, are “UP SHIT CREEK WITHOUT A PADDLE.”  What this means is that you are in dire circumstances with no hope of help and no easy way out. You three are literally “Up Shit Creek Without A Paddle.” Think of the mental image. You are lost in a rowboat in a remote area of Shit Creek. Your paddles are gone. There are no people around for miles. You’re literally in dire circumstances with no hope of help and no easy way to get out of the situation. What are your choices? You can sit there and do nothing until you die of exposure and starvation. You can reach down into the water with your hands to use them like paddles but all you accomplish by doing that is to move the boat very slowly and you get shit covered hands. The last resort is to abandon the  rowboat by diving into the shit and swimming for help. I couldn’t begin to imagine someone so damn desperate that they would do that. They probably wouldn’t get far before drowning in the shit. But that is how you three must feel. Keys cannot defeat James as he has proven four times. Ramone has defeated James one time but that was out of five matches. Kris Halc seems to think he’s Superman and he’s invincible. Superman thought that too but when exposed to Kryptonite he became helpless. Kris please allow me to introduce to you James “Kryptonite” Tuscini who will render you helpless in this match.

James and Pinky stand up from the announcers table. They walk to the ringside area and stand about 10 feet apart facing each other. They cheer the fact that James is about to become a three-time Roulette Champion at Into The Void VI, then they stare at each other, both let out a grunt, then they charge each other and smack their chests together. James and Pink rebound from the chest bump and both start pounding their chests and whooping it up. The cameraman informs James and Pinky that the Network is going to run a few minutes of commercials before they come back to the live broadcast. When we return they are sitting on a bench on the side of the Gym.

James:  Gentlemen...no wait that’s not a proper term to use against Ryan Keys, Steve Ramone, and Kris Halc. Guys...uh, no, that’s still too mature a term for my weak opponents. Boys...yeah that’s  more appropriate to address them. I want the three of you to realize that although you make bold claims of being able to defeat me only Steve Ramone has a valid Singles win over me. A Tag Team win, as what Kris Halc laid claim to, doesn’t enter into the equation since it wasn’t Kris who put the illegal pin on me it was Jason. That would be like me making a comment to the Tag Team opponent that Dmitri pinned and me claiming a personal Singles victory over them. Nah it don’t work that way Kris. I’m going to have the Network run a short video clip to give you a visual on how pathetic Keys and Ramone have been in trying to defeat me. And, Kris, when I defeat all three of you at Into The Void VI you will be included as one of those who failed to get the job done against me. The video needs no introduction because the three of you already know the story being told in the video. Just as this self-proclaimed “genius” promised to get the job done he failed over and over and over again to where his name is synonymous with failure. Could you run the video clip please?

Epic Fails

The video clip runs and we see a collage of epic failures of Wile E. Coyote in his attempt to defeat the Roadrunner. Time after time after time he claims to be a genius, and he claims time after time after time that he will surely be successful this time, and yet he fails again and again and again. The video clip ends and we return to James and Pinky at the Gym.

Pinky:  I never get tired of watching the so-called genius, Wile E. Coyote, attempt 1,001 things to try to defeat the Roadrunner and he fails every time. Ryan, Kris, Steve, you have seen in the cartoons where the Coyote shows you his business card and it reads ”Wile E. Coyote – Genius” so I thought I’d present to you business cards I’m gonna make for each of you. Here’s my concepts on those business cards. Ryan Keys – Four-time failure trying to defeat James Tuscini.”  And you Steve? Steve Ramone – Claims James Tuscini cannot defeat him but he lost to James Tuscini three times in five matches with only one win and one draw.”  And then we come to Kris Halc the person who lays claim to personally defeating James Tuscini two times even though both were Tag Team matches. Before I show you the business card information I came up with for you, Kris, remember that you only had two Tag Team matches involving James Tuscini. In one match you forced a double disqualification draw and in the other Jason pinned James but only by cheating. Sure boggles my mind that you can lay claim to two personal Singles wins over a wrestler you’ve never faced in Singles competition. Your business card should read: ”Kris Halc – Professional braggart making claims of defeating someone he never did and he will not be able to back it up against James Tuscini.”

James:  I’ve mentioned numerous times, only because it’s fun to be able to brag about actual accomplishments, instead of hallucinations like Kris Halc does, that I’m 4-0-0 against Ryan Keys and 3-1-1 against Steve Ramone. That’s a whopping 7-1-1 win-loss record and that is forever in the history books as my accomplishments. When I defeat Keys, Ramone, and Halc, at Into The Void VI, I will improve my win-loss record to 8-1-1. Sure sucks to be you three as you three only drive your win-loss record, against me, to depths so low that sunlight cannot reach your location.

Pinky:  If you three are breathing a sigh of relief in hopes that we are done telling everyone the facts, the truths, and humiliating you in the process, you are wrong, dead wrong. We’re not done humiliating you yet.

James:  As you’ve seen in my numerous matches against Keys and Ramone that even though there is often interference in the match, a bribe to the Referee to call the match against me, attacks on me and Pinky before, during, and after the match, I’m still 7-1-1 combined against Ramone and Keys. What in the hell does that tell you? It tells you I know how far you can go before you crap out. I know your limits. I know how close to the line I can go with you to where you are so damn pissed off you want to kill me and yet you are helpless to move an inch over the line to try to get the job done.

Pinky: So, as we did with the Coyote versus the Roadrunner video clip, we will now present you with another video clip showing how we have you on a limit on how far we will let you go until you are helpless to cross the line to cause damage to James. This video also needs no introduction as the three of you are very familiar with the characters in this video clip. Could you run the video clip please?

Know Your Limits

The video clip begins and we see the loud obnoxious Rooster named Foghorn Leghorn. We see him walk across the ROPE LINE to where the dog guarding the property resides in his dog house. In typical Foghorn Leghorn style he walks up to the dog, who is sleeping in his doghouse, and he grabs him by the tail lifting his ass into the air. Foghorn Leghorn then whacks the dog in the ass with a board, drops the dog, and runs until he crosses a few inches over the ROPE LINE. The dog is so pissed off, and also so stupid, that he forgot he has a rope attached to his collar. When the dog runs full-speed toward Foghorn Leghorn, with every intention of destroying him and having chicken dinner tonight, the rope becomes taut and the dog comes to an abrupt halt. Although the video cuts off at that point what usually happens in this situation is that the dog gets up after nearly breaking his neck and he continue barking. That’s usually when Foghorn Leghorn tells the dog to SHUT UP! and then he slaps the dog across the face. The dog, still not understanding he’s tied to a rope that keeps him in check, continues to bark and claw at Foghorn Leghorn to no avail as he has reached his rope limit. We return to Pinky and James in the Gym.

Pinky:  Har har har! You three are like that dumb ass dog! You have a rope limit as that dog does. James, who is represented by Foghorn Leghorn, knows your limits and he will make you pay for thinking you can go beyond those limits. Maybe the three of you are hoping that having the other wrestlers involved in the match will make it easier for you to obtain the win. Since we don’t know yet if this match will be an elimination type of Four Way match or if it will be one of those Four Way matches where the wrestler who gets the first pinfall or submission is the winner and Roulette Champion we have to wait and see. However, as previously mentioned, James is going to win no matter what the type of match and stipulations are. Even if the Roulette Wheel landed on a match type and stipulations that you three are free to do whatever you want, and James had to wrestle with one arm tied behind his back, with shackles on his legs, and wearing a blindfold, he would still kick your ass like Foghorn Leghorn does to that stupid dog and prevent you from defeating him as the Roadrunner always prevents the Coyote from becoming successful in that endeavor.

James:  In the case of Ryan Keys and Steve Ramone you have no room to complain and whine about anything. You have no room to brag how great you are against me as my 7-1-1 record over you two speaks for itself. As for Kris Halc I can understand your bragging. Apparently being under the thumb of your brother, and having him bitch you out, demean you, and blame you for everything wrong that happened with your Tag Team and your lives, is enough to drive someone to want to be a braggart and make false claims. The fact remains that this is the first time you have to face me in a non-Tag Team match. I already know that since this is not a one-on-one Singles match, as it is a Four Way match, that when I win you will whine, bitch, moan, complain, and tell the world how unfair it was to have other wrestlers involved in the match. You will also then make another false claim that had it been just you and me you would have won. Kris I understand how you must feel with you being the reason you and your brother were not more successful in Tag Team competition. So here’s my promise to you. When I defeat you three at Into The Void VI, and I become a three-time Roulette Champion, I will ask Management to allow me to defend the Roulette Championship against you, one-one-one, in a Singles match. Why would I offer that to you Kris? Because when I win at Into The Void VI then I will have the valid claim of having defeated Ryan Keys FIVE times, and since Ryan Keys lost to me five times I don’t feel Keys should be rewarded with a re-match against me. Same with Ramone. With my win at Into The Void VI I can lay claim to a record of 4-1-1 against Ramone so why in the hell should he get another shot when he failed again? But you? I want to humor you. I want to help you get out from under your brother’s shadow. I’m willing to give you a one-on-one shot at me and the Roulette Title Belt as soon after I win it, for the third time, as possible for Management to arrange. Then, Kris, when I beat your ass and defeat you in a one-on-one Singles match, I can lay claim to have defeated you two times. That sure will boost my ego but it will flush your ego down the toilet.

Pinky:  We can’t inform and warn everyone more than we have. Whatever happens to you from this point forward is your fault. See you at Into The Void VI.

The two stand up from the bench and walk toward the exit door. Just as the reach for the handle to open and door and exit the Gym the cameraman cuts his feed and our screen goes black.


249
 WHEN YOUR OPPONENT COMES INTO YOUR MATCH WITH DOUBTS ON THEIR MIND YOU HAVE ALREADY WON THE MATCH BEFORE THE BELL RINGS

Narrator:  Some interesting things happened recently. First it was Ryan Keys claiming that James Tuscini was out of contention for the Roulette Championship and that he was so far off the RADAR that his image didn’t show up on the screen. Then we saw Karma rise up and knock Xander Bishop out of contention so Tuscini now shows up on the RADAR screen and he is considered for the Roulette Championship. Then a match was scheduled between James Tuscini and Steve Ramone for Climax Control 177 and Steve “conveniently” suffers an “injury” that prevents him from making the match with James. How “appropriate” was the timing on that “injury” huh? Then Management decided to have Tuscini face off against the current Roulette Champion, Ryan Keys, in a non-Title match at Climax Control 178, and they decided to put Steve Ramone into the match as Guest Referee. Let’s see what James and Pinky have to say about this.  But before we go to those comments they asked that the Network run a “flashback” video to show you what happened during the move of James and Pinky from San Francisco to Atlanta, Georgia, which took place the week of April 9, 2017.

* FLASHBACK to the move of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando from San Francisco to Atlanta which took place the week of April 9, 2017 *

The scene opens at the home of James and Pinky in San Francisco. As the cameraman pans around the house we see they’ve already packed most of their stuff. What the movers have left is load the pre-packed boxes on the truck, load furniture, and pack those items James and Pinky were not able to pack. Both James and Pinky are carrying two suitcases as they walk toward the door to exit the house.

James:  I appreciate having a cameraman here to present what we are doing to the fans but we’re running out the door to catch a flight to Atlanta, Georgia. The cameraman will accompany us on the trip to Atlanta, Georgia, so keep you informed on what we are doing. I spoke with an apartment complex in Duluth, Georgia, which is about 20 miles Northeast of Atlanta, and we’ll be leasing a 3 bedroom 2 bath apartment while Pinky is on assignment with the Italian Mafia in the Atlanta Metro area. After we take care of leasing the apartment we’ll purchase a vehicle then drive up to Philadelphia to attend Climax Control 177.

Pinky:  After Climax Control 177 we’ll return to Duluth, Georgia, and wait for the moving company to arrive with our furniture and stuff. Once everything is in place in our apartment we’ll drive up to Washington DC for Climax Control 178.

James:  Duluth, Georgia, although part of the Atlanta Metro area, isn’t well organized for public transportation as San Francisco is. That’s why we’ll be purchasing a Hyundai Santa Fe. What color do want us to get Uncle?

Pinky:  Get a black one. I’ve always felt that coming up on someone with a huge black SUV makes you feel like you’re Darth Vader intimidating them. Get their largest, most powerful, and fully loaded version. Money is no object. Well not when you’re paying for it instead of me.

James: Don’t worry Uncle. I’ll dock your pay until you’ve paid for half the cost of the SUV. Enough talking and joking. We need to get to San Francisco International Airport and catch our flight to Atlanta.

James and Pinky, along with the cameraman, exit the home.

* later in the afternoon – Atlanta, Georgia *

James, Pinky, and the cameraman, have arrived at Atlanta International Airport. They make their way to baggage claim and after they get their bags they get into the vehicle hired to  transport them to the apartment complex in Duluth, Georgia. James, Pinky, and the cameraman get into the vehicle and they take off from Atlanta Airport for Duluth.

* 30 minutes later *

The three arrive at the apartment complex in Duluth, Georgia. James, Pinky, and the cameraman exit the vehicle and walk into the Leasing Office of the apartment complex. They are greeted by the Leasing Agent named Robin.

Robin:  Hi! You must be James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando? But who is this third person? Is he with you?

James:  Yes we’re James and Pinky. Thanks for the nice welcome. This guy is our cameraman traveling with us to show our fans what we are doing.

Robin:  Okay. We’ve been expecting you. Let’s go up to Building 14 where I’ll show you the apartment we have for you. If it meets your approval you can complete the Lease Agreement and we’re done with the deal.

Robin, James, and Pinky, exit the Leasing Office to visit the apartment in Building 14 but the cameraman remains in the Leasing Office. The Network runs commercials while the three are out of the Leasing Office. The commercial break is over and Robin, James, and Pinky, walk into the leasing office to finalize the Lease Agreement.

James:  Can you do a two year Lease? My Uncle Pinky has a two year assignment in the Atlanta Area and if we can get the Lease for the entire time that would be nice.

Robin:  I’m sorry but the longest Lease period we have for new residents is 14 months. That will bring you up to June 2018 and then at that point you can renew for a one year period.

James:  That’s fine. We’ll do the Lease now and have our stuff moved into the apartment next week.

James and Pinky finalize the Lease Agreement with Robin. She hands them a copy of the completed documents and the keys for the apartment and mailbox. They thank Robin for her time. They tell the cameraman they’re leaving for the Hyundai dealership. They get back into the transportation vehicle and drive to the Hyundai dealership to purchase their Santa Fe.

The drive to Rick Case Hyundai is less than five minutes since it is a short distance from the apartment complex. They enter and talk to R. J. who they talked to on the phone about the SUV purchase. They are shown a new black Hyundai Santa Fe that is fully loaded and they don’t hesitate to purchase it in cash. R. J. finalizes the paperwork and they are handed the keys. James, Pinkym and the cameraman transfer stuff from the transportation vehicle they used to come from Atlanta Airport to Duluth, Georgia. When they’re done they thank the transportation driver, pay him nicely for his time, and the three get into their Santa Fe for the drive to Philadelphia for Climax Control 177.

* after the long drive to Philadelphia *

The cameraman fires up his camera as James parks their Santa Fe in the area reserved for Sin City Wrestling personnel. James and Pinky retrieve their suitcases from the Santa Fe while the cameraman retrieves his equipment. The three make their way into the Arena and down the hallway to the dressing room where James and Pinky will be residing until Climax Control 177 is over. James goes into one bedroom where he tosses his suitcases on the bed while Pinky enters the other bedroom and does the same. The two return to the living room and plop down on the couch to relax and provide some comments.

James:  That was an interesting drive. Just a little longer in distance than traveling from San Francisco to San Diego. Then again it wasn’t a straight shot like the San Francisco to San Diego trip. We had to leave Duluth, Georgia and head Northeast on Interstate 85, connect to Interstate 985, to get to Interstate 95. Although we were to be at Climax Control 177 for a match with Steve Ramone we were informed that the match is tentatively rescheduled for Climax Control 179 due to an injury to Steve Ramone. With that on the table we will discuss various other items.

Pinky:  Recently the rumor mill has been kicking in again. Seems like other wrestlers and managers in Sin City Wrestling, some sports programs, and some of the fans, are talking as if James is washed up and finished in the sport of wrestling. Some of these jackasses are claiming that I’m also washed up and finished as a Manager. Seriously? The only reason you assholes are spreading rumors is that you’re running scared from me and James. You know what we’re capable of and you know that James is about to run up the Championship flagpole, raise his flag to the top of the flagpole, and by the end of the year he will have obtained at least two of the four Title Belts available in Sin City Wrestling. Just as we’re preparing to move to the Atlanta area so James is preparing to move on the Championships in Sin City Wrestling.

James:  Here’s the bottom line for you doubters. If you think I’m washed up in the sport of wrestling then put your money where your mouth is. Place your bets on my opponents for every match from here out. Don’t be cheap sons of bitches and bet $10 here and $10 there. If you’re so damn confident I’m washed up, and that I’m gonna lose wrestling matches, bet $1,000 or more. Those placing bets for me to win are going to make a hell of a lot more money that those of you who are idiots and bet on my opponents to win. When you bet on my opponents and lose your money don’t run to me and whine as I’ll laugh and spit in your face.

Pinky del Ferrando asks the cameraman to notify the Network to be ready to run the video they gave to the Network. Pinky tells him he will let him know when the Network should start the video.

Pinky:  I’m gonna have the network run a video showing you we mean business. Since there has been so much interference in James’ matches to try to cheat him out of winning, I’ve taken it upon myself to ensure that anyone perpetrating interference against James is going to suffer the consequences to the point they will never want to think of interfering in matches, attacking me or James before or after a match, or anywhere else on the planet, ever again. What this means is that it is ass kicking time and James and I are doing the ass kicking. We’ve donned the steel-toed ass kicking boots and your asses are the ones that will be getting kicked. Could you have the Network run our video please?

The Network starts the video and we see a scene of what looks like a dark basement or storage room in building, or something resembling those. What we see is a mannequin hanging from the ceiling by chains wrapped around the wrists. The mannequin is dangling from the ceiling while Pinky del Ferrando walks up. We notice a table nearby with items such as a baseball bat, a tire iron, some barbed wire, duct tape, and a few other interesting items on it. If we didn’t know better we would think we were in play room designed by Chris Shipman.

Pinky del Ferrando walks over to the dangling mannequin.

Pinky:  So you think James is a washed up over-the-hill wrestler but you decided to try to interfere in his match recently? I guess you were so confident he’s washed up that you felt the need to interfere in his match to try and cost him the match? If he was as washed up as you thought he was there wouldn’t have been a need for you to get involved where you didn’t belong.

Pinky picks up the tire iron and walks over to the mannequin. Pinky takes several whacks on the knee of one of the legs of the mannequin. It is apparent the knee of the mannequin is shattered and the leg is useless.

Pinky: Take that asshole! I told you if you interfere in James’ matches you will suffer the consequences! You bragged and boasted but guess what? Your bragging and boasting don’t have a leg to stand on! Literally!

Pinky del Ferrando drops the tire iron and he goes over and picks up the baseball bat. He walks up to the back of the dangling mannequin and starts whacking the mannequin in the back. After numerous blows it is apparent the spine of the mannequin is broken. Pinky drops the baseball bat.

Pinky:  So, punk ass, you thought you were going to be able to interfere in matches of James and talk shit to us eh? Guess you’re not able to back up those claims. Hard for you to be a smart ass with a broken back.

Pinky grabs a step ladder and sets it up in front of the mannequin. He goes to the table and picks up a string of barbed wire and a roll of duct tape. Pinky climbs the ladder and wraps the string of barbed wire around the head of the mannequin ensuring the barbed wire is in the mouth of the mannequin. Pinky twists the barbed wire together behind the head of the mannequin which causes the barbed wire inside the mannequin’s mouth to dig in deep. Pinky then wraps duct tape around the head of the mannequin to ensure the barbed wire will not come loose.

Pinky:  This is for all you piss ants who think you can talk shit about me and James. You think that you won’t be held accountable for what you say? Hard to talk smack when you have barbed wire wrapped around your head and in your mouth and duct taped together eh?

Pinky pulls on a latch that releases the mannequin from the chains suspending it from the ceiling. The mannequin drops to the floor with a thud. The mannequin lands face down with the broken leg off at an unusual angle. Both arms are out to the side of the mannequin. Pinky retrieves a set of handcuffs and he pulls the arms of the mannequin back and cuffs them together. Pinky then lifts up on the handcuffs which causes the mannequin to lift off the floor. Pinky releases his grip to allow the mannequin to flop to the floor. He does this numerous times until he is satisfied of his work.

Pinky:  This is a graphic depiction, and a warning, of what I’m capable of doing, and willing to do, to anyone who interferes in the matches James is in, or attempts to attack us before, during, or after a match, or attempts to assault us outside of a venue where we’re wrestling. There’s no more being nice about this. There are no more rules to follow. There’s no longer a “stand back and take names” policy as the policy has changed to “step up and kick ass and take no names” and that is my motto from here out. You want to f*ck with me and James then you damn sure better be ready for us to f*ck with you! If you think this 64 year old Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian is too old to kick your ass and make you wish you were dead then try me!

The video ends and we have a momentary black screen until they feed is restored and we return to James and Pinky in their dressing room.

Pinky:  There you go. Take heed of what you saw in that video and know that next time it may be you instead of a mannequin. I can already hear the stupid comments from the stupid people. Things like you think it is amusing that I beat up on a mannequin instead of a real human being. Okay shall we evaluate dumb ass comments like that? What if I did bring a real live human into the room and broke their legs, and their spine, and wrapped and taped barbed wire around their head? Oh then you would have a problem with that. I could have shown you how disgusting and evil I am by pulling the wings off flies. Or maybe pouring lighter fluid on a cat’s balls and watching him try to lick the pain way? Maybe I could have brought some dogs into the room and played a sound that only they could hear until they go crazy from the noise. Yes I could have done all those things, and more, but I don’t know who might be watching so I felt giving a demonstration on a mannequin was a better choice. Just because my demonstration was with a mannequin doesn’t mean I won’t beat the hell out of anyone who wants to try to attack us or interfere in the matches of James.

James:  Nice way to give them a warning Uncle.

Pinky:  Thanks James. As stated everyone has been warned. To give you an analogy if you were given a warning that if you stick a metal fork into a live electrical outlet you are going to get your dumb ass electrocuted, and you still stick the metal fork into the live electrical outlet and get the beejeebers shocked out of you, that’s your fault and nobody else’s. And if you’re really stupid, like most of you in Sin City Wrestling are, and you get up after getting shocked, and again stick the metal fork into the electrical outlet, and get shocked again, it proves my point that you are stupid moronic fools. I’ve warned you so you cannot use the excuse you didn’t know ahead of time. If you’re too damn stupid, or too damn arrogant, or too over-confident, and you want to try me to see if I’m the real deal go ahead, do it, I dare you! When you wake up in the Intensive Care Unit be sure to ask the medical personnel what happened. When they tell you that you f*cked with Pinky del Ferrando and he, as a 64 year old Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian, f*cked you up like he promised he would then you will realize I wasn’t kidding.

James:  As for me I’ll do my talking in the wrestling ring, using my wrestling skills, to defeat opponents, and once again move up into title contention. Unfortunately I have to wait until my match with Steve Ramone is rescheduled to destroy him again.

* The FLASHBACK is finished and we return to real time current happenings as James and Pinky get ready for Climax Control 178 *

When we return to visit with James Tuscini and Pinky Del Ferrando we find them at the Bender Arena in Washington DC.  They are holding a press conference in the conference room. James and Pinky are standing at the podium to address the crowd in attendance. They’ve already made it clear to the people in attendance that they are not going to allow anyone to ask questions. What will happen is James and Pinky talk, the people in attendance listen, and that’s final.

James:  My match with Steve Ramone, that was scheduled for Climax Control 177, was scratched and I believe it is in the process of being rescheduled. I doubt that even that match will take place with Ramone nursing a fake injury to get out of meeting me again. If I was 1-3-1 against another wrestler I wouldn’t want to rush in to face them either. What about me? I’m 3-1-1 against Ramone so I.m anxious to have another match with him so I can go 4-1-1 on him. But since Ramone is playing the “fake injury” game Management decided to give me a chance to kick Ryan Keys’ ass again at Climax Control 178. Unfortunately this is a non-Title match, and Steve Ramone seems healthy enough to serve as Guest Referee, but at least I get to prove, once again, why Keys is winless against me. Yes you heard me correctly. I’m 3-0 against Ryan Keys. He’s coming into our match with a dismal zero percent winning against me. Damn I love those odds! From what I’m hearing if I win against Ryan Keys I most likely will push Steve Ramone out of the Number One Contendership for the Roulette Championship. Either that or Management will consider us both Number One Contenders and schedule us for a Triple Threat against Ryan Keys at Into The Void VI. However it works out is fine with me. Remember I’m 3-1-1 against Ramone and 3-0 against Keys. You know damn well you would have a woodie right now if you were 6-1-1 combined against Steve Ramone and Ryan Keys as I am.

Pinky:  Let’s get this straight out in the open. You saw the video where I showed you how much damage I’m willing to put on anyone who tries to interfere in the matches James is in, or if they try to attack us before, during, or after a match, or anywhere else on the planet. Get this through your thick heads. James doesn’t need cheating to defeat Ryan Keys or anyone else. He doesn’t need interference to defeat Ryan Keys or anyone else. James doesn’t need weapons to defeat anyone in non-Hardcore Rules matches. James is the epitome of a wrestler who can defeat anyone, on any day, in any type of match, by remaining fully within the rules of the match.

James:  Ryan I’ll beat you down and subdue you in the wrestling ring legally in accordance with the rules this Sunday evening. The destruction I place upon you legally in the wrestling ring will rival what Pinky’s end results are when he administers a beat down.. You’ll be totally destroyed, broken, and defeated by me, but I’ll be doing it within the rules of the match, whereas when Pinky does it, it will be due to someone assaulting me or Pinky and Pinky getting revenge and there are no rules. What I find amusing is that you probably believe having Ramone as Guest Referee is going to help you in our match. You may be thinking that Steve will screw me out of the win so he can face you for the Roulette Championship. Not sure why you, or Ramone, would even use that line of non-logic. Ramone cannot defeat you so apparently if he has the concept that screwing me allows him to face you and defeat you it about as stupid as owning a pet rock. Ryan I know you don’t want to face me again with the Roulette Title on the line. You know if you are forced to put the Roulette Championship on the line against me that I will become a three-time Roulette Champion.

Pinky:  Ramone I wish to comment to you. If you attempt to screw James out of a win in this match you will suffer a “real” injury that might send you into early retirement. If you wish to remain in the sport of wrestling for some time to come you don’t want to try to cheat James in this match. And, Steve, if you think having Andreas and Cyrus at ringside, to run distractions and interference so you can cheat as Guest Referee, is a good thing you damn sure better rethink that. If they make even the slightest attempt to cause distractions or interfere in the match then rest assured after the match is over you will find Cyrus and Andreas in the Intensive Care Unit of the nearest hospital. I’ll spare nothing in beating their asses if they try to interfere in the match.

James:  Ryan I want you to ask do you really want this match at Climax Control 178 against me? You’re winless against me. There aren’t enough miracles in the Universe to provide you what it takes to defeat me. Not three previous times and not this Sunday evening.

Pinky:  There you have it. The facts have been laid before you. The truth speaks for itself. You will see James Tuscini defeat Ryan Keys, again, Sunday evening. With that win James embeds himself into the Number One Contender position. Then when he faces Keys for the Roulette Title he’ll embed himself in the history books as a three-time Roulette Champion. There’s nothing Steve Ramone or Ryan Keys can do to prevent this from happening. Now if you will excuse us this Press Conference is over, you are not allowed to ask questions, and we are leaving to prepare for James’ match with Ryan Keys.

James and Pinky walk away from the podium while people in the audience yell questions to them but Pinky already informed them no questions are to be asked. The two step off the stage, down the steps, to the door at the side of the conference room. They walk through the door into the hallway and when the door closes behind them the cameraman cuts his feed and our screen goes black.


250
 IF YOU TWO THINK THIS IS FANTASY ISLAND WHERE YOUR FANTASIES COME TRUE YOU ARE SADELY MISINFORMED

NARRATOR:  You know how the saying goes. Closies only count in Horseshoes and Hand Grenades. James Tuscini and Dmitri, as Unholy Alliance, went into the Tag Team Championship Battle Royal at Blaze of Glory VI, with the intent to win, but they ended up being the third Tag Team eliminated from the match. That’s all I’ll state as I’ll leave the rest of the comments for James and Pinky to elaborate on.

Our television screen goes black for a few seconds. When it comes up again we are in the dressing room of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando at the Joseph J. Gentile Arena in Chicago, Illinois. The two are sitting on the couch having a discussion. James is casually dressed in blue jeans, a dark blue pull-over shirt, and black athletic shoes. Pinky is a bit more casual wearing sweat pants, a wife-beater halter tee-shirt, and flip flops. The cameraman walks into the room where he previously set up his camera and when James and Pinky realize they are going live on the air they sit up straight, look toward the camera, and…

JAMES:  I guess holding Blaze of Glory VI in Stockton, California, which is like the third most violent crime-ridden city in California, wasn’t bad enough, now we have to perform in Chicago, Illinois? I believe Chicago is in second place for the number of violent crimes and murders after Oakland, California. Why does Management keep scheduling us in such violent locations?

PINKY:  I agree James. We have wrestlers who protest, and go on strike, claiming that the profession of being a wrestler is too violent and hazardous to their health. Then while they’re whining about the tough sport of wrestling they are more than happy to travel to Oakland, Stockton, Chicago, and other cities known for hate, crime, violence, and murders. Dumb shits!

JAMES:  Although we could talk about horrible places for Sin City Wrestling to be performing we’re not here to discuss that. We’re here to discuss what happened at Blaze of Glory VI and what will happen at Climax Control 175. That Tag Team Championship Battle Royal at Blaze of Glory VI was brutal. We had the match won but everyone saw what happened. It took four wrestlers, both Team BJ and Monstimals, to eliminate me and Dmitri from the match. Did you get that? It took FOUR wrestlers to eliminated the TWO of us in the match. If that’s not desperation on the part of Monstimals and Team BJ then I guess I don’t understand the meaning of desperation. But it was sweet justice watching Monstimals get defeated. After they cheated us out of a victory in the previous Tag Team match we had with them Karma raised its head and delivered retribution. Congratulations to Team BJ. Oh, by the way guys, which Tag Team easily defeated you previously? Oh yeah it was us, Unholy Alliance, on Sunday, August 26, 2016, at Climax Control 157. Yeah, I know, I didn’t need to give that much information on the date and place and show, as it is forever burned into your memory, but rubbing salt into your wounds sure is fun.

PINKY:  Rubbing salt in open wounds you created on your victims and breaking kneecaps with baseball bats and tire irons and then when they go down you start stomping on their broken knees is also fun.

JAMES:  Where are you getting this stuff from Uncle?

PINKY  You learn a lot of amusing tricks of the trade working with the Italian Mafia.

JAMES:  Speaking of the Italian Mafia did you contact them about helping Raynin find Michael? I remember he was going to check into rehab and the next thing we know he disappears and Raynin believes he’s been kidnapped.

PINKY:  I put in a call to the leaders of the San Francisco Italian Mafia and they said they will contact all the other organizations in the United States to keep a look out for Michael. I sent them his photo and also a photo of Raynin so if they see them they know who they are looking for. I also told them the last time anyone saw Michael was on February 19, 2017, in Santa Barbara, California.

JAMES:  Thanks Uncle. I wish to talk about our match at Climax Control 175. We are entering into the Blast From Past tournament where names were drawn to create mixed Tag Teams and I was paired up with Trish Newborn. Although she has been out of action in Sin City Wrestling for a time she is a two-time Tag Team Champion, with two different partners, here in Sin City Wrestling. I did some research and in addition to the two runs as SCW Tag Team Champion she has about a dozen Title Belts to her name from various organizations she’s worked with. This shows me I have someone who knows their way around Tag Team wrestling and Trish, like me, can work well with anyone as a partner. This also tells me that Trish is used to success so I feel confident we will win this match and the Blast From The Past tournament so we each get a shot at the top Title Belts.

James makes a call to the Network to ask them to be ready to run the video he provided them earlier in the day. He informs them to wait until he tells them to run it as he needs to give a lead-in on the video.

JAMES:  Pinky and I had fun doing a parody video for Climax Control 175 and we would like to present it to you. I will give you a lead-in on the video. We did a Fantasy Island parody where I’m made up to look like Mister Roarke, Pinky is made up to look like Mister Roarke’s assistant Tattoo, and we have two actors, one male and one female, made up to look like Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas who are our opponents in our Tag Team match at Blast From The Past this Sunday.

PINKY:  With that information would the people at the Network please run our Fantasy Island parody video?

The video begins with a shot of Fantasy Island which also shows Mister Roarke (James Tuscini) and Tattoo (Pinky del Ferrando).

\'user

After the Fantasy Island introduction music is done that graphic fades off the screen. A sea plane is coming in for a landing and Pinky, as Tattoo, utters the famous line, DA PLANE! DA PLANE! and the two watch the plane land and approach and tie up at the pier. After all the passengers get off the plane, and Mister Roarke has had time to greet them, he singles out the last two off the plane. These are the two actors made up to look like Mercedes Vargas and Max Burke.

MISTER ROARKE (JAMES):  Welcome to Fantasy Island! We don’t usually get couples here as people usually come alone. What brings you to Fantasy Island as a couple?

ACTOR MADE UP TO LOOK LIKE MAX BURKE:  I’m Max Burke and this is Mercedes Vargas and we’re wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling. Our names were drawn to be teamed up in a Mixed Tag Team for the Blast From The Past tournament and we’re going to wrestle against James Tuscini and Trish Newborn.

ACTOR MADE UP TO LOOK LIKE MERCEDES VARGAS:  We heard that here at Fantasy Island you can make fantasies come true. Our fantasy is that you will be able to give us the wrestling ability and ring knowledge and lots of luck to defeat James Tuscini and Trish Newborn.

\'user

When those words are uttered we see Tattoo (Pinky) give a look that doesn’t need words to explain what he’s thinking but he utters the words anyway.

TATOO (PINKY):  What the f*ck? Did I just hear them ask for what I thought they asked for?

Mister Roarke (James) and Tattoo (Pinky) bust out in uncontrollable laughter. It takes over a minute for the two of them to regain their composure. When they do a very stern Mister Roarke (James) gives his comments to the two actors made up to look like Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas.

\'user

MISTER ROARKE (JAMES):  You apparently don’t know how Fantasy Island works. When guests come to Fantasy Island my assistant Tattoo and I help them to achieve something they desire. You can call it their fantasy which is why we call our island Fantasy Island. We cannot give something to a guest they don’t already possess. It is like the Wizard in the movie the Wizard of Oz. He didn’t give the Scarecrow a brain, he didn’t give the Tin Woodsman a heart, and he didn’t give the Cowardly Lion courage. Each of them had those abilities inside of them and all the Wizard did was help them understand how to use the talents and abilities they already had. I’m sorry but I’m not going to be able to help you with your fantasy. I’ll gladly refund double your money and you get back on the plane and leave our island immediately.

ACTOR MADE UP TO LOOK LIKE MAX BURKE:  That’s not fair! We paid tens of thousands of dollars for this Fantasy and we expect you to fulfill your part of the contract. I can sue you for failure to honor the contract you made with us!

MISTER ROARKE (JAMES):  My part of the contract specifically states that I can help you understand and use the abilities and talents you already have. There is nothing in my part of the contract that says I can give you abilities and talents  and luck you don’t currently have. I’m not God, for crying out f*cking loud, who can give you talents and abilities you don’t already possess, and for sure I couldn’t find enough luck in the Universe to get you a win over James and Trish. Therefore the contact is null and void. You’ll either get on the plane and leave now, and I’ll refund you two double the money you paid, or I’ll have you arrested for trespassing! What the f*ck is it going to be?

The actors made up to look like Mercedes Vargas and Max Burke realize they have no legal case against Mister Roarke, so they get on the plane and the plane takes off as Mister Roarke (James) and Tattoo (Pinky) look on.

TATTOO (PINKY):  DA PLANE! DA PLANE! It’s leaving. Good riddance to two punk asses!

MISTER ROARKE (JAMES):  Yes, Tattoo, it’s nice that they left so we didn’t have to have them arrested and forcibly removed from Fantasy Island. I don’t know why people come to Fantasy Island and try to tell me I have to give them abilities and talents they don’t already possess. I can only help they understand what they already have, develop what they already have, and use what they already have, but I cannot perform f*cking miracles.

The Fantasy Island parody video ends and we return to James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando in their dressing room. They each have a glass of beer and they toast their upcoming win at Blast From The Past.

JAMES:  Cheers! Good riddance to two punk asses!

PINKY:  Here’s to our continued success in the wrestling world with a win at Blast From The Past this Sunday night.

The two click their glassed together and drink their beer before continuing with comments. However before James can launch into his comments he receives a phone call.

JAMES:  Hi Dmitri. … Yeah I have a few minutes but I’m live with my segment so I hope you don’t mind if I place my cell phone on speaker so everyone can hear both sides of the conversation. … Thanks.

James places his cell phone on speaker.

JAMES:  I feel bad for you as you have to face off against your good friend, Gothika, in the Blast From The Past tournament. I’ve always hated having to face a friend, Tag Team partner, or Stable-mate in a match. How do you feel about it?

DMITRI:  James wrestling is our profession. I happened to get assigned against Gothika in this Tournament. It happens and when it does you have to put personal feelings aside and realize this is business and you approach the match as you do any other match. The benefit of facing off against a friend, Stable-mate, or Tag Team partner, is that after the match you remain friends. I will be fine and so will Gothika.

JAMES:  Thanks for the advice. I’m extremely confident in our match against Mercedes Vargas and Max Burke. I feel a bit sad for Mercedes having to have a partner who will drag her down but that’s the way the draw for partners came out. I’m sure we’ll move on to the Quarter Finals.

DMITRI:  I believe you will advance in the Tournament. I also feel confident that my team will also advance. It may come down to us facing off against each other so be ready for that.

JAMES:  I’m always ready for everything. Also while I have you on the phone I wanted to let you know that although we have five wins as Unholy Alliance Tag Team, since we didn’t snag the Tag Team Championship yet, I would like to focus on Singles competition for a while. If Tag Team opportunities come up for us then I will, as always, give it all I’ve got. Right now I feel the urge to challenge for the Roulette Title Belt again and I’ love to have another shot at the Internet Championship. Maybe down the road, once I climb back up the Contendership ladder, I will challenge for the World Championship.

DMITRI:  It’s like you’re reading my mind James. I also want to challenge again for the World Championship. I’ve been so close to getting it and now that Rage has it I want to challenge for it and prove to the world I deserve to be World Championship. Thanks for taking my call but I have to go now to let you finish your segment. Sorry for taking some of your air time.

Tuscini ends the call and then he looks into the camera to continue his comments concerning his match as Climax Control 175.

JAMES:  I’m willing to admit that with the impressive successes and title history of Mercedes Vargas we took a bit of liberty in how the actor in our video portrayed her. With Mercedes involved in the match it will not be as easy to obtain a win over them but we expect to win anyway as we feel we are the superior team.

PINKY:  The problem is that Max Burke negates the accomplishments and abilities Mercedes brings to this match. Our team, on the other hand, brings in two top-notch wrestlers who are very familiar with the concept of Tag Team wrestling.  Mercedes, although she possesses outstanding wrestling ability, and she has held more title belts in Sin City Wrestling than most other wrestlers, having a drag chute like Max Burke on her team is like her trying to take off from an Aircraft Carrier in a Navy Jet while the tail hook is still connected to the drag cable. The jet is going full blast and yet the cable on the tail hook prevents it from taking off. Sorry, Mercedes, that you got stuck with a bad draw of Max Burke as your Tag Team partner.

JAMES:  My current overall Tag Team win-loss record is 5-4-1.  As Unholy Alliance with Dmitri my Tag Team win-loss record is 5-3-1 as one of my Tag Team losses came as a result of being forced to team with Steve Ramone while being involved in a major feud with him over the Roulette Title Belt.  Of the three losses me and Dmitri took all three of them were victories caused by cheating or double-teaming on the part of our opponents. So what do we have left? We have 5 legitimate wins and zero legitimate losses and one legitimate draw.

PINKY:  I want to put something out there so everyone can chew on it, taste it, smell it, and comprehend it. Trish Newborn is successful in Tag Team competition. Trish is so competent in Tag Team competition, and she can work well with anyone as a Tag Team partner, that she could be assigned a partner who is blind, deaf, and a paraplegic, and still win this Tag Team match. The fact that she is teamed with James Tuscini, who has great success as a Tag Team wrestle, you see we have a pairing in this Tournament that was made in Heaven. Ladies and Gentlemen take a good look at James and Trish as they will be the overall winners of the Blast From The Past Tournament.

James and Pinky take a short break. The Network runs commercials while the two take care of a few things around their dressing room. When the commercials are over we return to James and Pinky and this time both are standing near the dining room table.

PINKY:  James do you mind if I make two comments right now?

JAMES  Say whatever you want Uncle.

PINKY  We’re honoring Gorilla Monsoon at this Blast From The Past event. His real name is Robert Marella and he was one of the great Italian wrestlers in the good old days of wrestling. I used to watch him wrestle at the Cow Palace, the Oakland Auditorium, and Veterans Arena in Richmond, California. After he retired he made a great announcer for American Wrestling Association.

JAMES:  That’s only one item. You said there were two.

PINKY:  I’ve been keeping this to myself because I wasn’t sure how you would react but I have to get it out in the open. The leaders of the Italian Mafia in San Francisco have been in contact with the leaders of the Italian Mafia in Atlanta, Georgia. They have asked me to move to the Atlanta Metro area to live there and support the Italian Mafia in the area. James I cannot accept this position unless you give your approval and move with me. Would you be willing to leave our home in San Francisco to move to the Atlanta area?

JAMES:  Would we have to sell our house in San Francisco?

CYAN:  No we wouldn’t. I worked out a deal that some of our relatives could stay in the home to make sure it stays safe and in good condition. We can rent a nice apartment, or purchase a home, in the Atlanta Metro area and when this assignment is over we can return to San Francisco. But please don’t ask me how long the assignment will be James as I honestly don’t know. They told me it would be an initial two-year assignment and there are only a few things that would change the length of the assignment.

JAMES:  And those “things” are?

PINKY:  If I complete the full two-year assignment without messing up or getting killed then they release me and we are free to return to San Francisco if that is our desire. If I mess something up before the two years are finished I get reprimanded and I get kicked out of the Italian Mafia permanently. And if I get killed before the two years are up that pretty much ends everything including the two-year assignment.

We see a cringe come on the face of James Tuscini.

JAMES:  You’re creeping me out Uncle. Let’s not talk about this subject any longer as I want to get back to commenting on Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas and our match at Climax Control 175.

PINKY:  Just one last comment on the Atlanta thing. We have to move there before the end of April 2017. Okay let’s continue our discussion about Burke and Vargas.

JAMES:  Max you returned to active service in Sin City Wrestling at the wrong time. You should have waited until after Blast From The Past so you wouldn’t be seen as the chump partner who screwed Mercedes Vargas out of a win in the Tournament. It sucks when you’re a talented wrestler like Mercedes only to have to drag you along and hope you can do something against me. I know, without a doubt, that Trish can take care of Mercedes so I have no worries when she is in the ring. I know Mercedes is going to be freaking out when you have to enter the ring against me. To put it as plainly as I can, Max, you are about as successful as the Edsel model car Ford produced. About as effective as a screen door on a submarine. More idiotic than tits on a Bull. As dumb as a Sloth wearing running shoes. And for sure less effective in the wrestling ring than Frankie Williams. Do a Google search on him Max. When you find out how un-successful Frankie Williams was, and that this Sunday you will manage to eclipse the pathetic-ness of Frankie Williams, I’m sure you won’t be able to look at your reflection in the mirror for months.

PINKY:  As far as Mercedes goes I have some words of wisdom for you. I’m in the corner of James and Trish to lend moral support and cheer them on. I’m sick of this crap that in a lot of matches James has been in that there was cheating and interference. So in addition to cheering on Trish and James I’m at ringside to ensure there is no cheating or interference. If you arrange to have someone interfere in the match, to try to over-compensate for the crappy partner you had assigned to you, then be ready for me to place a few people in the Intensive Care Unit. I’ll sacrifice myself to protect the integrity of my Nephew James. If that means people get seriously hurt in the process so be it. I don’t give a f*ck about hurting people any more. Don’t for a split-second think that my conscience will take over and make me back down. To hell with my conscience let the ass kicking begin!

James and Pinky allow the Network to run another commercial break. During the several minutes of commercials they put some additional things away and they get some snacks and drinks from the kitchen and when the commercials are over we see James and Pinky again on the couch with their snacks on the coffee table.

JAMES:  To refer back to our Fantasy Island video we played for you earlier I want you two to know that although your fantasy is to defeat me and Trish Newborn that fantasy will not come true this Sunday evening. This is a marvelous opportunity for me and Trish and we’re not wasting our opportunity. I don’t care if you’ve held two title belts as Max Burke has or if you’ve held many more as Mercedes Vargas has, what matters is this one match, this Sunday night, and who wins and who is forever eliminated from this year’s Blast From The Past Tournament.

PINKY:  Mercedes, Max, keep something in mind. You are going to lose and James and Trish are going to win. Don’t whine when it happens. Don’t complain when it happens. Don’t threaten us when it happens. Just accept it and move on.  Anything else you wish to say James before we call it a wrap on this segment?

JAMES:  We’re going to have some boneheads in Sin City Wrestling, most likely our opponents, Mercedes Vargas and Max Burke, ask why we, meaning myself and Trish, are not in the Gym working out to ensure we work well as a Tag Team. Seriously? First of all when and where we work out is none of your business as we try to keep that private. Even if we didn’t show you our workouts, and even if we never worked out at all, Trish and I could each have one arm tied behind our back, have a blindfold put on us, and our ankles in shackles, and we would still defeat you. Working out in a Gym is meaningless when you have two outstanding Tag Team wrestlers teamed up in a Tournament like this. But you two wouldn’t know anything about that when you have a Mercedes teamed up with a Yugo right?

James and Pinky bust out in uncontrollable laughter. They are not able to recover from the laughter at the comments James made so all the cameraman can do is call into the Network, inform them the segment of James and Pinky is over, and the Network cuts to a commercial break. After a few commercials run the Network switches over to regularly scheduled programming and we turn out television off.


251
Supercard Archives / World Tag Team Championship
« on: March 17, 2017, 07:21:46 PM »
 
Scene One: The flight to Stockton, California

Dmitri and James Tuscini can be seen sitting on opposite sides in the plane to Stockton whereas Uncle Pinky has gone to the rest room to relieve himself from an earlier drink. Ekaterina is seen sitting next to Dmitri as the vampire is trying to catch a nap. This causes James to be nervous as he keeps staring at Ekaterina with fear in his eyes.

Dmitri??

Dmitri looks up at his tag team partner, after looking up from his book, watching the fear in the eyes as he then turns towards Ekaterina and shakes his head.

Yes James??

Why did she have to be sitting so close to us??  Isn’t there any coffin she could be sleeping in??

That sentence is being whispered by Tuscini in fear that she would just wake up and grab him by the throat as she has done in the past. Sweat pours from his forehead as his eyes races from his tag team partner towards his maker, only to let out a sigh of relief as he notices no reaction from her, believing that she didn’t hear him.

I guess you could say that she came along for… moral support.

James spits out the water that he just drank from his water bottle, coughing as some of the water came into his air pipe. Not believing what Dmitri has said as the vampire slowly moves his interest towards his book.

(coughing) Su…. Sup… support?? Did you forget what she did to me and Uncle Pinky at your last singles match???

Coughing out louder, patting his chest as to trying to get rid of the coughing, as Dmitri pouts down his book on his lap and stares annoyed towards his tag team partner.

The support that she brings is mere hatred that I have for her only to have it boil down to those who dare to oppose us this coming week James. How many times have I need to tell you that insanity has its perks??

(whisper)Perks??

She has the savage power that would be compared to Samuel, the anger of Raab. The intelligence of Ben Jordan and the eccentric nature of Jamie Dean. We are from the Eastern borders of Russia as that levels the nature of the Elders and quite honestly the unadulterated and that of the sane brother. And yet, nothing that they have is what she got… so I guess dealing with the likes of her, will only help me deal with the likes of them in this Battle Royal.

His eyes are burning as he stares into the face of his tag team partner as James slowly stirs over towards Ekaterina as he noticed her slowly stirring. This causes him to try and sprint out of his chair only to be stopped by Dmitri as he places a hand on his chest while shaking his head no. James looks back at her in fear as he sees her still asleep as that causes him to relax.

You are foolish to think that there is an ounce in your stupidity that would concern her. Look at her James. Look at her carefully as the ripe age of many centuries has not even showcased her will to perish. Something that I yet to pray for not being able to reach in her state. But as long as I am tormented by her, I will punish that upon those until she is no longer a part of me

Ekaterina bares her fangs as she growls in her sleep, causing James to jump up from his seat, shaking in his boots as Dmitri looks over and shakes his head no.

its entertaining how you tried to escape reality by going into a comedy club recently James

I….

Do not bother to find excuses my friend. It is not to my concern. The concerns to me are to find a way to escape this path to find the road to that what truly matters. I have to bare my will, my heart upon darkness for now. Until that moment comes that I can make either her bleed…, or make them suffer.

His fangs bare as his anger races upon his face causing James to wonder whom he should be concerned about even more

Let me tell you a joke James, a joke that is their careers is at stake. At stake for either walking out empty handed or with the tag team champions. But that’s what their only concern as they do not understand the need… THE NEED for me to step out of the shadows of that what is J2H, that is Jet City and even those who are on this card as I know that there is none of them that cannot stop me from obtaining glory FINALLY!!

His heavy breathing comes over him as his face is angered with rage when suddenly Ekaterina opens her eyes and stares at the two men when suddenly Uncle Pinky emerges from the toilet. Where he stares into the eyes of Ekaterina and wets himself out of fear before running off to save himself.

Scene Two: My Wrath

Dmitri can be seen sitting in a rocking chair with his skin bare to the camera to see as he only just wears pants and matching shoes. His fingers are tapping on the end of the chair where his hands are resting showing his black finger nail polish.

How easily people tend to try and pry the name of monsters out of themselves in so many different ways… that it is only pitiful to think that they are basically those who can judge those who truly are…. Some would consider themselves monsters, hiding behind the mask of that what hides the reality from us… saving us from their true monsters and create that what is less themselves yet create the expectations of the world that considers what true monsters should be….,

He cracks his neck as he moves his head from left to right before closing his eyes for a few moments as he savors the feeling that he gets in his neck and shoulders.

Those who hide words behind silence, only to have the capability to utter a few single words…, speech disorder only becomes a monster amongst men when you allow others to make you become one. How love makes you blind and do whatever it is that needs to do to be recipient of that what the other is hmmm? Yet it’s not as if you are chained to a sinister beast who truly wishes to slice you and dice you. And then the monster that gives you the reason to show your true anger, that what without it made you incapable to unleash the boiled up nature that what you truly are. How quaint to produce an art of rage that is fitting to call others inhuman as they would not accept your nature that you try to portray. An act or a role could be that of a hero… or a monster isn’t it??

And then there is that of the intelligent man, that many people would never dare to think he has a bad side. That of a man that is always willing and daring to lend a helping hand… earning respect, while the nature of the beast is yearning to find its way out of its captivity. Where trust is something that is high in his valued intend… and once you break it, never is to be willing to grant a second opportunity to redeem yourself. Then ask me, how can you possibly live with yourself? And when you do finally grant a second chance, does it because people expect it from you?? Or is the attraction to the opposite nature of how HE looks at things attract your interest to combine the two and relive the old past glory that you once had until it was taken away?? And then there are the silent screams of attention of those who wish to remain in the darkness. Trying to fly away from the reality that is staring into their eyes with the hunger to obtain even more. But foolishly unable to choose their path of destruction, don’t worry boys.. the choice has already been made upon your existence.

He slowly rocks away in the chair sweat on his chest as the room is filled with heat of the radiators that are turned up on the maximum.

Raab, Samuel. The likes that allow to be spoken for them in a third person characteristic by Henry. As if they cannot speak for themselves…., yes they have beaten us…, yes they are one up on me and James when it comes down to confrontations in the ring. How foolish to think that I would forget. A monster has brains you know. The fact of the word monster makes me cringe every single time that I look at you guys, hiding behind the words of warnings from a man that just prefers to stand on the outside of the ring as he watches his men take down others. It makes me wonder whether Henry is either a psychological help or perhaps a sadomasochistic freak. Enjoying the pain of others as to get to the point where he wants his men to rise up to the occasion over and over again. And yet are they my superior or my equal? Or not even that? Victory wise Raab and Samuel may… but when I look at them now, I have seen them change and for what? Because Ben told them so? Oh yeah some interesting perceptions of a man believing that he can change… you see, when it comes down to me and Raab… I’m changing too. But only opening my eyes and see the real potential that is ahead of me.. you see Raab has a weakness. Samuel…., where James and I are partners in action. We do not need to look out after each other and we continue the onslaught until we get what we want. Tell me Markus…, are you concerned?

The Monstimals are crippling from within and you are too ignorant to understand. Soon Raab will burn once more and break more than he dares to admit that he cares about… and Samuel? He will allow everything to happen… so who is the monster I need to slay?? And then we have to turn our attention towards the likes of the former champions. Oh I’m sorry for not even caring about Jet City and The Elders. The fact that one side dares to issue a challenge and falls on the wayside is already showing me that they aren’t even worth to be here… and then the champions? They already know that they do not possess a chance to do what they dared to do to trick us. Oh no the issue of being challenged is at the hands of Ben and Jamie. The last try out from the Phil Collins of the wrestling world. One final time to attempt to do some tricks that once made them likeable rolling around in the dirt for the cheers of the fans and giving paw at the command of them who scream the loudest for it. Tell me boys, what was it that you were saying about us? Oh yes, the most unlikely combination that was ever assembled? Do I sense anguish upon the part of those who never showed jealousy?? Telling me that I am no longer the same man that took you to the limits as well as J2H? And how is that? It’s easy to sit at the sidelines and judge others isn’t it? Telling others how different things would have been if YOU were there to do the things that others have attempted to do. You would have altered HISTORY right? Forgetting eventually that Jamie could no longer trust you for quite some time… tag team partner vs. tag team partner at one time? Tell me did that open your eyes and make you realize that you could not resist the temptation once more to just tag each other, while stabbing the emperor of the Roman empire in the back while whispering Et Tu? Because I know deep down inside the two of you cannot, and do not, trust each other. No longer the real trust oozes of the once confident and unbeaten champions. Beaten by men that now have decided to choose the path of solitude and silence of monks. The two men that granted Jet City championship gold. Tell me fools of nature that are no longer the true champions that you once were. What are you?? Heroes? Or mere fools? Foolishness is quite the obvious strong point of this returning name that only possesses a shell of the past you that you used to be. While our troubles aren’t skin deep that shows cracks to the foundations my friends. If you have watched closely, you know that the woman that is Ekaterina is not a distraction to me in my last match… and Gothika??

Dmitri grins as he bares his fangs closer to the camera.

Let us just watch how this show will evolve and then tell me whether it was a distraction or not. It saddens me to see that you need to clamp on merely mere images of hope and dreams… while there is only a nightmare staring you in the eyes in the form of the Unholy Alliance between man and monster… Nosferatu and Homo Sapiens… the end is near my dear friends… I just hope you can find solitude in the hopes that I am wrong…. Just don’t bank on it…..


Scene Three:  Comedy Cleanses Your Soul

* This scene took place prior to James and Pinky taking their flight to Stockton *

NARRATOR:  James Tuscini and Dmitri, as Unholy Alliance, are involved in a Tag Team Battle Royal to determine the next Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions. The teams they face in this Battle Royal are Jet City, Monstimals, Members of the Elders, and Team BJ. Before they take their flight to Stockton they have stopped over at Cobb’s Comedy Club in San Francisco to attend the Amateur Night contest.

James and Pinky are at Cobb’s Comedy Club at 915 Columbus Avenue in San Francisco. Tonight is Amateur Night where anyone in the audience can get up on stage, perform a comedy routine, and see what reaction they get from the audience.

JAMES:  Are you sure you want to get up on the stage and perform a comedy routine Uncle?

PINKY:  Yeah. Who knows I might win this Amateur Night and people will see that I’m funny in addition to being an asshole.

The Emcee is about to call the next amateur on the stage.

EMCEE:  Our next act for the evening at Cobb’s Comedy Club is a hometown personality from San Francisco’s Mission District. He is a life-long resident of San Francisco. He currently serves as the Manager for Sin City Wrestling’s James Tuscini, who is also his Nephew. Let’s give a warm hometown welcome to Pinky del Ferrando!

Pinky walks up the steps to the stag while the crowd cheers him on. Pinky steps up to the mic and launches into his comedy routine.

PINKY:  Hi! My name is Pinky. Until I was 10 years old I thought my name was DUMAS. My Dad would call me:  HEY, DUMB ASS! COME HERE!!! I just thought he was pronouncing my name wrong!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  I would like to talk about my friend’s parents. For instance my friend’s mother is so fat…

Pinky stops and waits for a reaction from the audience. When he doesn’t get one…

PINKY:  I guess you didn’t get the memo that when I say something like “my friend’s mother is so fat” you reply by shouting out HOW FAT IS SHE? Okay let’s try it again. My friend’s mother is so fat…

AUDIENCE:  How fat is she?

PINKY:  My friend’s mother is so fat that when she flies on an airplane she has to purchase an entire row of seats!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  My friend’s mother is so fat one day she wore a white dress and 50 cars parked in front of her because they thought they were at a drive-in movie. Another time she wore a green dress with white stripes on it and people thought she was a football field.

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!  *groaning*

PINKY:  I see the looks I’m getting from the audience and I hear you groaning. I don’t want you to think I’m disrespecting women so let me talk about my friend’s father for a bit. You see my friend’s father is so old that…

AUDIENCE:  How old is he?

PINKY:  My friend’s father is so old that when Archeologist found Hieroglyphs they found his picture painted on the walls!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  He’s so old Methuselah calls him Pops!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  In the Bible it says GOD SAID LET THERE BE LIGHT…AND THERE WAS LIGHT. The next thing heard was my friend’s father yelling: HEY! TURN OUT THAT LIGHT! I’M TRYING TO SLEEP!

AUDIENCE:  Har har har!

PINKY:  Now let me return to my friend’s mother since I forgot to tell you she’s also ugly…

AUDIENCE:  How ugly is she?

PINKY:  My friend’s mother is so ugly they use her as a model for Gargoyles! The Phantom of the Opera walked up to her, took off his mask, and handed it to her saying HERE, TAKE MY MASK, YOU NEED IT MORE THAN I DO!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  She came over our house, looked at my cat, and scared the fur off my cat!

AUDIENCE:  Har har har!

PINKY:  Let me change the subject to language. My friend tried to teach me Spanish the other day. I have enough trouble with English but I listened to my friend anyway. For example my friend told me that AQUI means HERE. AQUI means HERE. Hmmm…I thought A KEY was something you put into a door to unlock the lock!

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  Then my friend told me that QUE means WHAT in Spanish. QUE means WHAT? I thought K was the eleventh letter of the alphabet.

We watch as the audience starts counting on their fingers to see if K really is the eleventh letter of the alphabet. Pinky jumps in with comments.

PINKY:  I see you counting the letters on your hands…A – B – C – D – E – F – G – H – I – J – K and then looking at each other and saying GEE, K IS THE ELEVENTH LETTER OF THE ALPHABET! I told you so.

AUDIENCE:  Ha ha ha!

PINKY:  Finally my friend told me that PORQUE means BECAUSE. PORQUE means BECAUSE? Oh come on! EVERYONE knows that PORKY is a cartoon pig!

AUDIENCE:  Har har har!

PINKY:  Thank you! Thank you very much! My name is DUMAS…I mean PINKY…you’ve been a fantastic audience!

Pinky waves to the audience and returns to the table with James as the crowd gives him a standing ovation. As the other amateurs do their comedy routines James and Pinky get into a conversation.

JAMES:  That was a great comedy routine Uncle. Why didn’t you tell me you had comedy skills?

PINKY:  I wanted everyone to take me seriously as an asshole and as a member of the San Francisco Italian Mafia. Have you ever heard of anyone being afraid of a comedian or scared that the comedian might kick their ass or break their kneecaps?

JAMES:  Now that you mentioned it I've never thought of it that way. But now that you’ve shown you have a comedy side don’t you think people will find you more amusing than threatening?

PINKY:  People can think whatever the hell they want! I’m getting tired of all the whining immature jerks in Sin City Wrestling! The other wrestlers involved in the Tag Team Battle Royal are jokes so it was appropriate that I did a stand-up comedy routine. Just like the audience laughed at my jokes so the fans are laughing at the likes of Jet City, Team BJ, Monstimals, and Members of the Elders. To also include the other wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling I want to comment that they whine and complain when they don’t win a Title Belt. They whine and complain when they do manage to win a Title Belt and quickly lose it. They whine and complain and demand that they want shots at Title Belts but then they whine and complain when they constantly waste those shots and don’t win the Championships after all. All they do is whine, bitch, moan, complain, demand, and insult others in the Federation, and it all comes down to they can’t get the job done whereas you and Dmitri can. And even though I just turned 64 years of age I can damn sure get the job done better and faster than all the young punks in the Federation. Screw all of them and their jealousy!  

JAMES:  I ask a simple question and I get a raging rant of a lecture. Thanks Uncle.

PINKY:  You’re welcome.

The other amateurs have completed their comedy routines and the Emcee is ready to determine who will win the event as the best amateur comedian. The Emcee mentions the name of each amateur comedian and asks them to stand up while the audience gives their reaction. The staff of Cobb’s Comedy Club tally the results of the audience reactions and they write down the name of the winner and hand it to the Emcee. He opens the paper and reads off the name of tonight’s winner.

EMCEE:  I wish to thank all the amateurs who participated in Amateur Night and I wish to thank the audience for their votes by cheers and applause. The winner of tonight’s Amateur Night is our hometown celebrity Pinky del Ferrando!

The crowd stands to their feet with another standing ovation for Pinky. The Emcee presents Pinky with a certificate and trophy for winning Amateur Night and he also presents him with card stating he and James can visit Cobb’s Comedy Club for one year without paying a cover charge.

* break *

Scene Four:  Unholy Alliance = New Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions

The scene opens in the dressing room of James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando at the Alex G. Spanos Center in Stockton, California. The two have put their things away and they are relaxing on the couch ready to give their comments on the upcoming Tag Team Championship match as Blaze of Glory VI.

JAMES:  Good grief! We are holding Blaze of Glory VI in Stockton, California? Why in the hell would we hold an event in Stockton? When you factor overall crime rates for all the cities in California I believe the worst are Oakland, Stockton, and Sacramento in that order.

PINKY:  You have my friends in the Italian Mafia here to provide protection, in addition to Security personnel, so we don’t have to worry about anything. But we’re not here to talk about the horrible crime rate in Stockton as we are here to discuss our opponents for Blaze of Glory VI. I can lead into our comments by stating the other Tag Teams did what I expected them to do and say leading up to Blaze of Glory VI.

JAMES:  We’ll work our way up from the teams we feel are the least concern to the teams we feel are the ones that might actually cause us to work up a sweat during the match. We’ll describe the teams how they stack up using the analogy of the food chain in the ocean. Team BJ is at the bottom of the food chain so we can classify them as Plankton. We easily defeated Ben and Jaime when they were the Tag Team Champions and that win should have catapulted Unholy Alliance into a shot at the Tag Titles. But we didn’t get our shot from that win as we should have. It was Members of the Elders who got the shot in our place and they squeaked out a victory to obtain the Tag Titles. So for sure Team BJ is no concern to us. I thought their comments that it appears Unholy Alliance was just thrown together and that we have nothing in common so we suck were hilarious. Surely with Unholy Alliance holding a 5-2-1 Win-Loss record we have more in common than some may think. Listen carefully guys. I saw what Dmitri is about and Dmitri saw what I’m about. We both realized our common thread is that we always give 100 percent in every match and we go into every match with the intention to win. With those as common items we are destined to be the next Sin City Wrestling Tag Champions. Did you two come into our previous match with the intention to win? If you did you failed miserably as Unholy Alliance handed you a loss.

PINKY:  So we move on to the next team up the food chain. Members of the Elders held the Tag Team Championship for a grand total of 28 days before losing the belts to Jet City. Recently Unholy Alliance took on the Elders and smoked them like a bong. I would say they are about the classification of Shrimp in our ocean food chain. Just like little Shrimp in the ocean these two are so small and insignificant they won’t be a factor in this match. What pisses me off is that Unholy Alliance defeated Members of the Elders and then they still whined to Management to demand a Tag Team Battle Royal for the Tag Team Championship. Those little shits shouldn’t be allowed to watch our Tag Team Championship match on television let alone be involved in it. You have proven nothing except that you are losers. Get used to being losers because on Sunday night you lose again.

JAMES:  Nice analogy Uncle.

PINKY:  As we move up the food chain we come to a team that if you used the ocean as an example they would be around the Sardine level.  That is the team of Lord Raab and Samuel McPherson the Monstimals. When you have a dysfunctional team such as they are you are not likely to be as successful as you want to be. Lord Raab has the ability to be a great wrestler but he refuses to break ties with Samuel McPherson who drags him down. Unlike our team where Dmitri works well with James and James work well with him, we constantly see Monstimals get into a match and McPherson becomes easily distracted. Your ability to be easily distracted will cause your elimination in our match. I think I will give Samuel McPherson a new nickname. Hmmm…Drag Chute McPherson sounds like a good one.

JAMES:  Finally we come to the one Tag Team in this event who is higher in the food chain than the other teams, except when compared to Unholy Alliance of course, and that is Jet City. But still they can only be classified at the level of a Jellyfish. I will admit Jason and Kris have surprised everyone by holding the Tag Team Championship longer than anyone thought they would. It surprises everyone because all they manage to do is yell at each other and accuse the other of being the reason their team sucks. They managed a few wins but they did it by cheating. Talking about our last two matches against Jet City how did they cheat us out of a victory? By taking the match to the arena floor to get a Draw. Pulling on tights to get extra leverage. Distracting the Referee to pull illegal stuff like double-teaming one of our members. You’ve  seen them do all those things. That is why they are like Jellyfish. They just kinda float around, getting pushed and shoved around by the currents, but they manage to accidentally sting opponents and then even they wonder how they ended up winning a match. There will be no wondering how Jet City loses the Tag Team Championship to Unholy Alliance. We will eliminate them to have our hands raised as the newly crowned Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions.

PINKY:  That cheating bullshit by Jet City, and the others, stops this Sunday night. Continuing with the analogy of the ocean food chain we make the comparison of Dmitri and James to that of a Great White Shark. They are predators like the Great White Shark. They smell out prey and hunt them down. Unholy Alliance has smelled the blood in the water and they are rushing in for the kill. There’s no stopping Unholy Alliance. There’s no running away and hiding from James and Dmitri. There’s only doom and destruction for the four Tag Teams forced to face Unholy Alliance. Don’t whine about the win by James and Dmitri. Just deal with it.

JAMES:   When Blaze of Glory VI is finished the world will see you and Dmitri as the newly crowned Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions.

* scene ends *


252
Supercard Archives / World Tag Team Championship
« on: March 11, 2017, 12:42:03 PM »
 The Battle Within...Italian...Hungy For Success

THE BATTLE WITHIN

The shot opens up with Dmitri sitting at his home, bathing in a bathtub with his head resting on the end of the bathtub. His eyes are closed as the heat of the water rises upwards, causing the cameraman to clean his camera from time to time as it causes Dmitri to disappear from the shot due to it. His arms are resting on the sides of the bathtub as he is tapping his fingers at the very end of it. His head suddenly turns sideways towards the door of the bathroom opens. Baring his fangs as he recognizes the high heels of his creator Ekaterina. Feeling the anger boiling inside of him as her face emerges with dark red eyes shooting daggers at him.

How long have you been in the water Dmitri? Don’t you know that we need to go in fifty minutes? I told you that I wanted to…

Her words are cut off by the fact that Dmitri gets up from the bathtub and walks towards the towels that were hanging on a chair close to the bathtub. Not responding to the words of Ekaterina as the camera sees the man in his full glory from the waist up. His pale white skin combined with his long wet black hair as well as some old scratch marks from the days that he was still a human being.

Are we going to play the silent role now Dmitri??

Dmitri doesn’t respond, wrapping a new towel around his waist after he had dried himself from the water. Never giving Ekaterina one glimpse of his attention to her as he ignores her.

DMITRI!!!!!

He stops, opening his mouth as he bares his sharp fangs once more. But does not make any sound before he glazes over his shoulder towards his maker, the two have a cold stare down between them as this causes Ekaterina to back off one step even though she is more powerful than him. Recognizing the mood that her creation is in. After a few moments Dmitri walks past her towards his bedroom, grabbing some clothing that was put on his bed neatly. Putting on his clothes as Ekaterina walks up from behind, placing her hands on his muscular shoulders as this causes him to tense.

Does she touch you this way Dmitri?

The soft whisper causes him to tense, knowing full well who she speaks off. The woman that has caught his interest, his mind is racing on full speed as he does not want to admit it, but it made him miss Gothika.

Why do you torment me so much? A few weeks ago you kidnapped James and uncle Pinky. And now?? Now you are playing with my….

Her mood changes suddenly when she digs her sharp claws in his shoulders and bites his neck, causing him to drop to his knees in shock and feels the feeling of being helpless once more. After ripping her now bloodied fangs from his shoulder, watching it very slowly heal she grins.

Feelings?? Is that what you were looking for? I do whatever I WANT!! And don’t you ever fucking forget it!! And what did I tell you about these helpless humans?? They will only betray you!!!

She grabs him by the hair and pulls his head backwards, kissing his neck with her bloodied mouth as we see the kiss mark on his neck while laughing before letting his head go. Causing Dmitri to stare down at the blood that is dripping down his chest from his neck. Wiping it off as he looks at it with sinister eyes.

You have taught me well to believe the unbelieved and to dismiss the possibility to separate the differences in life or death? And yet you didn’t answered me Ekaterina, you almost cost me to break down to insanity during my match and for what? The mere flesh like pleasures of scaring two weak entities? Why don’t you start taking on against your…

Equals? Is that what you wanted to say Dmitri? How interesting, seeing how weaklings like J2H, Jet City, even the Monstimals in tag and singles confrontations have cost you NOT to beat them. And don’t start with that towel that I threw in to the ring. You know exactly that there was the need to torment you more to watch you die before my eyes? Oh no, you need to wake up Dmitri, you are soft. You set your sights upon a mere human emotion that is called LOVE!! Trust on humans while you should be trusting ME!!! You should be focusing on that tag team battle royal and prove your worth to me… or else???

His eyes look up at her with anger

Or what???

Let’s just say Dmitri, nobody is irreplaceable and if you think that you are the only human being that I can turn for my amusement? Then you have another thing coming!!! Who knows, I may come up and surprise you all….

With that Ekaterina leaves Dmitri, wondering what she has meant


* short break and then we are taken to James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando *

ITALIAN

NARRATOR: After a disgusting encounter with a rude homeless person, and a jerk police officer, outside the Epic Steak Restaurant located on The Embarcadero in San Francisco several weeks ago, James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando have decided to visit a Subway Restaurant to have a simple lunch. Let’s tune in with the duo and see what’s up. I mean, come on, what could possibly happen at a Subway Restaurant?

James and Pinky are walking from their home in the Mission District of San Francisco toward the Subway Restaurant located at 4847 Mission Street.

JAMES: I’m still ticked off at that homeless person taking food off our plates while we were having lunch at the Epic Steak Restaurant.

PINKY: And to add to the bullshit the Police Officer tells us that by protecting our food against the raiding by the homeless man we were violating a bullshit City Ordinance against harassing homeless people. We weren’t harassing the man we were telling him not to take food from our plates. All he had to do was tell us he was hungry and we would have purchased a meal for him.

JAMES: San Francisco is known for the most bullshit laws in the United States. Take Golden Gate Park for instance. If you light up a cigarette you’ll be cited for smoking in the park. But if you and your partner are having sex in the park they don’t consider that to be violating any laws or ordinances. At least today we’ll purchase Sub sandwiches at Subway and take them to a place where we won’t have our food taken from us.

PINKY: Sounds good to me. You know what? I’m still wondering why Ekaterina showed up during Dmitri’s match with Teddy Warren. I’ll admit that being transported through a time warp from ringside back to our dressing room in the blink of an eye by Ekaterina was strange.

JAMES: Ekaterina must have her reasons even if we don’t understand. Be happy she didn’t hurt us and all she did was return us to our dressing room. But I will admit that her distraction at ringside nearly cost Dmitri the match.

James and Pinky arrive at the Subway restaurant and go inside. The Subway clerk recognizes them from Sin City Wrestling so the clerk knows they’re Italian. The clerk asks them, since they’re Italian, if they would like to try Subway’s Italian B.M.T. Sub sandwich.

\'user

JAMES: Just because we’re Italian doesn’t mean we want to eat something named Italian. What’s the ingredients on the Italian Sub sandwich?

SUBWAY CLERK: Genoa salami, spicy pepperoncini peppers‎, Black Forest ham, and anything else you wish to place on your sandwich.

PINKY: Although Genoa salami and pepperoncini peppers are from Italy you must know that Black Forest Ham comes from Germany. What the hell does Black Forest Ham have to do with an Italian Sub sandwich?

SUBWAY CLERK: I dunno.

PINKY: Figures. Get your Manager out here.

The Subway Manager comes up and James and Pinky get into a conversation with him.

PINKY: What the *bleep* is up with having an ITALIAN sandwich that has Black Forest Ham on it? Black Forest Ham comes from Germany not from Italy! Why do you perpetrate this travesty to the Italian heritage?

SUBWAY MANAGER: Corporate dictates what ingredients go into the sandwiches. Either we comply or we get fired.

JAMES: On top of having a bogus Italian Sub sandwich what the hell does B.M.T. mean on the listing for the Italian B.M.T. Sub?

The Subway Manager and Clerk haven’t a clue so all they can do is shrug their shoulders. The customer behind James and Pinky walks up with his tablet computer and shows them an article on the history of Subway using the B.M.T. designation. It states that it originally stood for Brooklyn-Manhattan Transit (BMT) and recently Subway decided to coin the term Biggest-Meatiest-Tastiest to apply to their Subs.

James and Pinky roll their eyes.

PINKY: Brooklyn-Manhattan Transit? What does Brooklyn, Manhattan, or a Transit company have to do with Italians?

JAMES: I guess I can understand the Biggest-Meatiest-Tastiest concept but not with an Italian sub with German Black Forest Ham on it.

SUBWAY MANAGER: Okay! OKAY! I’ve had enough of this discussion. Would you two like to order an Italian B.M.T. sandwich due to the fact you two are Italian?

PINKY: Nah! I’ll have a Turkey Club Sub.

JAMES: Sounds good. I’ll have a Turkey Club Sub also.

SUBWAY MANAGER: Would you like the foot-long?

PINKY: I GOT YER FOOT-LONG RIGHT HERE!

Pinky reaches for his crotch in a typical sarcastic Italian gesture but James reprimands him.

JAMES: Stop it Uncle! We’re in a public place and we’re on television. Geez! Excuse the behavior of my Uncle Pinky. He tends to be an asshole when he’s hungry. Two foot-long Turkey Club Subs to go please.

The Subway clerk prepares the two foot-long Turkey Sub sandwiches. He hands them to James and Pinky who pay for their meal and leave the restaurant. On the walk back to their home in the Mission District they pass Corona Heights Park. They make the climb up to a hill that overlooks the City of San Francisco and they take a seat on a bench and eat their Subs while presenting information for their upcoming match at Blaze of Glory VI. They look out over the City of San Francisco and admire the view of their home town.

\'user

JAMES: Look at that awesome view of San Francisco. That’s our home town Uncle. We’re so popular in Sin City Wrestling I bet if I ran for Mayor I would win a landslide victory. You could run as my Vice Mayor.

PINKY: I don’t want to get into politics. I’m happy being your Uncle and serving as your Manager.

JAMES: But we’re honest and loyal and work hard. The people of San Francisco haven’t had a Mayor like that since Gavin Newsom left to become Lieutenant Governor of California.

PINKY: Do you think people care for those of us who work hard and are loyal and honest?

JAMES: Sure do. Look at the popularity we have. Compare our popularity to people like Chris Shipman, Rage, Travis Nathanial Andrews, and Steve Ramone. One is a pervert. One is a cussing jerk, another is a rich jerk, and one is a whining former Champion. And don’t even get me on the subject of the women wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling. They want me, which is understandable, but they try to say disrespectful things to make it look like they’re not interested. Then they hurl lies, rumors, and other bullshit about me. It’s all just nonsense talk on their part. These women wrestlers know they can get away with it because, unlike the male wrestlers where I can call them to get into the ring to receive an ass kicking, the women know that won’t happen. And I warn all the women on the Roster that when the Mixed Tag Team event rolls around and you get assigned as my Tag Team partner I expect 100 percent toward our match. If you give me less than 100 percent for the match I’ll gladly leave the match and leave you alone to get double-teamed by our opponents. I’ love to win the overall event but I will not sacrifice my dignity for some sorry ass Tag Team partner.

PINKY: Damn, James, I thought I was the mean and sarcastic one.

JAMES: You are and you always will be. I’m putting everyone else on notice that if you mess with me you’ll be sorry. I ‘m not gonna take any more crap from the rest of the Roster.

James and Pinky eat some more of their lunch and then continue with their comments.

JAMES: For some reason Management has decided to screw Unholy Alliance out of their well-earned shot at the Tag Team Championship adding further insult to me having left me off the Climax Control 174 event which was held in our home town of San Francisco. We defeated Members of the Elders, who whined they should get the shot at the Title Belts since they were the ones who lost them to Jet City, so that means we should be the sole Tag Team going up against Jet City. But let’s take a look at what we have shall we?

PINKY: We have six Tag Teams involved in this Battle Royal. Management decided to allow Members of the Elders to have their way which, even though it is a travesty to James and Dmitri we will overcome this travesty and Unholy Alliance will become the next Sin City Wrestling Tag Champs at Blaze of Glory VI.

JAMES: In head-to-head competition Unholy Alliance has wins over Team BJ, Dying Breed, and Members of the Elders. Although we are 0-1 against the Monstimals and 0-1-1 against Jet City, the fact that we did exceptionally well against those two Tag Teams is a testament to Unholy Alliance being destined to be the next Tag Team Champions. In the Tag Team match against Monstimals we had the match won numerous times but due to them interfering and double-teaming us, which is illegal in Tag Team matches, they stole a victory. As far as Jet City goes we pulled a Draw with them meaning they were not able to get the job done against us. What they had to resort to was continually taking the match outside of the ring to the arena floor until the match was finally called a Draw. Then in our next match Jason Halc had to illegally grab my tights to cheat us out of a win. When you take those two matches with Jet City into consideration you know damn well Unholy Alliance will have their hands raised in victory as new Tag Team Champions at Blaze of Glory VI.

PINKY: The interesting thing in the Tag Team Battle Royal is that just like in a Singles Battle Royal you don’t have to pin or make the Champion submit. All you have to do is get one member of the other teams tossed over the top rope to the arena floor and you eliminate that team from the match. I don’t sit here and claim that this will be an easy match. Well it will be an easy match overall but when you take into account six Tag Teams involved a wrestler would be stupid to not understand that anything can happen in a match like this. I believe James and Dmitri will find so many ways to eliminate the other Tag Teams that they will have difficulty figuring out what happened let alone counter the elimination. I have full confidence in James and Dmitri that they will emerge victorious.

JAMES: I hate to harp on a subject that is already past but I’m disappointed that Climax Control 174 was held in our home town of San Francisco and I wasn’t assigned to a match on that card. Can you imagine the disappointment of our hometown fans not being able to see their home boy in action? But that’s okay because I was in attendance, I had my say with Management, and at least the fans were able to see me, hear me, and those in attendance were able to get an autograph from me.

James and Pinky finish their lunch and they toss the refuge into the trash can so as not to litter Corona Heights Park.

JAMES: Well, Uncle, let’s walk down the hill and return home. I feel so optimistic, positive, and confident we will win the Tag Team Championship at Blaze of Glory that I’m ready to get home, take a shower, and relax.

PINKY: Sounds good to me. Let’s go.

The cameraman informs the two he will remain at the top of Corona Heights Park to take in the sights. He does, however, keep his camera focused on James and Pinky as they walk down the hill until they round a corner and disappear behind the hill.

* short break and then we return to see Dmitri and James Tuscinni in a restaurant in San Francisco.

HUNGRY FOR SUCCESS

Dmitri can be seen with James Tuscini, talking at a small restaurant in San Francisco, California. Eating together as James has ordered a big steak, potatoes and some beans and a beer while Dmitri is drinking a glass of red liquid. Unknown whether it is red wine or blood, salmon with potatoes and sauce with some vegetables. Elegantly eating his food while James is using his hands to feast upon the steak.

James? I asked you to eat with me for two reasons, to talk about our up and coming battle royal confrontation as well as the fact that I need advice. But you are such a beast when it comes down to dinner, why is that? I expected that of a monster like Ekaterina…, not you.

James lets out a burp, before wiping his mouth clean with a napkin. Stares at Dmitri, but before responding he decides to clean his mouth with another sip of his beer.

Look Dmitri, when it comes down to steak… there is nobody in the world that can stop me from devouring this nice piece of meat. Not even you or any other vampire. And you know we got this Battle Royal match won man. There are only two teams in this match that cause some issues upon us and that’s the Monstimals and the current champions. And the way I see it, the Monstimals will have the biggest bullet painted upon their backs as we all know that the biggest men are often the target of first elimination. And seeing how this is a confrontation of uneven teams…., I am sure that the rest all want to eliminate the champions first. So what does that leave us??

Dmitri stops eating, thinking about the words being said by James Tuscini before shaking his head in disagreement.

Perhaps James, but we all know that teams like Team B&J and the Elders have also set their sights upon us for avenging their losses to us too.

James waves his finger in disagreement to Dmitri for the statement that he just made.

No??

These two teams know better not to mess with the two men that drove their harsh words down to the canvas in believing that they were better than us. No, Dmitri, I do not consider this to be an option. We are the favorites. Team BJ are a torn unison, The Elders have still issues accepting the fact that they were lucky for having this match to take place. And the champs?? Oh let’s just say that they can’t beat us without using illegal tactics in their favor. In this match however none of their illegal tactics matter… their championship advantage is out of the window. It’s time for us to take home the gold.

Dmitri thinks for a few moments, taking in his glass of liquid and licks his lips as he enjoys the taste of it.

You are a man of many different talents James, sometimes you surprise even me. But you see, I am not going to play the game of wait, I am in this battle royal to take down bodies and throw them over the top ropes. I am in this match to watch down the eyes of those who oppose us and I want to set the world into darkness before I set these teams in their place. Taking the Monstimals into the length of time as in the previous encounters we failed James… FAILED!! I cannot risk to wait for something, while these monsters wish to sink their verbal and physical teeth into our flesh.

Please not now! I’m eating!!!

James looks up from his plate as his face is completely covered with meat and sauce, causing to make even the most coldest of cold vampire horror at the sight as Dmitri hands him another napkin.

Please be civilized James, even you cannot be such a pig that I saw digging through the mud for many of centuries past me. Truth needs to be told that this is the mentality that I need to fulfill our destiny with you at my side. The destiny of punishing mortal souls, dragging them through the sands of time that they have never encountered before. No James, I shall not wait, I shall seek, kill and dispose of the souls from within their mental unstable bodies. And only to seek richest price in the world that we could obtain in this world… the SCW tag team championships…. To come to the hands of the Unholy Alliance…. Now let’s feast….

With that the two men continue to eat as the shot fades

The shot returns with Dmitri sitting at the same table alone, James has left as Dmitri finishes his salmon. Slicing with his knife through the tender fish before having his fork dip it into the sauce that he has on the side of the table and then places it into his mouth to eat.

Tender, just like a young human’s neck as it waits for his state of being victimized by yours truly for it is mere blood. Blood the number one element of desire for the undead, but sometimes the desires of sinful thoughts expires the boundaries to newer things. The fact that I could ultimately end up stare into your eyes and see the desire extend itself to the gold that may be our lucky charm. Perhaps the moment for us to take that step into the future where we are together, without being victimized and harassed of yesterdays past.

Dmitri bares his fangs as he puts the glass to his mouth, staring into the last few drops of blood that he can see in the glass. Licking his fangs before pushing the glass back onto his mouth and empties it completely before placing the glass back on the table.

And like everything in life, to obtain something… you have to go through challenges to obtain it. Obtaining the richest price in the world that is being offered to you on a silver platter would be foolish to assume that it would be a cakewalk. Isn’t that what you humans like to refer it to?? A path of food combined to create a new synonym? How quaint.

And yet the truth is closer to reality that I would ever assume it would be. Just like a fairy tale book. A story of monsters, man of the cloth of a distant world that uphold a tradition that is unknown to “society”?? And of course the returning heroes, wishing to set things aside as their itch to ride together has once again made them come back into unison. Believing their own false truth to assume that what once was, would emerge once more. How close their lies would make truth before their foolish eyes troubles me to the point of wanting to close them permanently. And then the task at hand, those who live into the kingdom of riches beyond their imagination. Those who believe that they can set your hearts in fear and terrorize the world the way they feel like it!! Perhaps even a sorcerer like Merlin to hide their weaknesses that everyone possesses… and all that what remains are the bounty hunters that do not run away until they get what is theirs.

Some fools resort themselves to merely believing the believable, not daring themselves to shed away of that what they know. Believing that everything that they do not know is all fraud, fake and a lie. Consuming themselves with the sinful thoughts of greed, revenge, power hungry desires that makes them believe they are invincible. Or the mere fact believing that the riches of the entire world is waiting for them to obtain. Believing it is their time to shine under the spotlight of greed. While it is the foolish thought that everyone possesses is that we all believe that we are the very best at that given moment. All I want is to prove to the world that Monsters can be slayed, cutting their heads off and feed them to the hounds of hell as they bark out your name. To break the wills of those who already know that their time has passed them ages ago and yet they are too foolish to accept that fact. Those who think that they can create magic by sucking up to the world for a creation of a match.. hoping that it will give them another believable identity to their clear pointless existence. Isn’t it funny how in the shaolin world that greed is a sin?? I guess the monks never crossed your mind clean of useless ideals of materialistic nature hasn’t it Members of the Elders??

Elders? Don’t make me laugh, I’m the kin of the eldest race unknown to your mankind. Beyond monsters, beyond the sensual innuendo a man that I’ve accepted his nature for his choices. Who has been shy to find a new mate of the ring. Rekindling something that is already wasted because of the lack of trust that you two already have created. How can you look over your shoulder and wonder where he is?? While in the nature of the game that me and James possess that we already know? Perhaps you must just merely smell the pheromone and make your own decisions in life.. because in the end nothing will bring back what you once had. But I guess it’s like that song goes…. A man doesn’t know what he had, until it is gone??? Think about that little wanderers of your own mistakes.
But all kidding aside, besides the monsters of rage and destruction that will with a shadow of a doubt will spew out their anger towards the television screen. Where the silent one will remain the most of intellect of them all, the anger beast will spit out things on the tip of his tongue. Where I wonder whether he wishes to be human or remain that what he believed he only knew. But then there’s the masters of them all, the richest of the rich. The wizards of escaping with glory tied around their waists. The only thing on my mind is to remove your presence upon this world like a virus that needs to be cured by a mere antidote.

I need to applaud your ability to perform in the ring as well as to lie upon your cold and calculated faces of pretending to tell the truth. No longer can you rely upon the sins of your weaknesses, no this time you shall fight the cure that you have wished for to never been found in the first place. I am waiting for the moment to come, where the mere thought of sinking my teeth into your flesh will become the only thought that there is left upon your weak and foolish minds. I will fight, I will hurl bodies from left to right upon the concrete floor. I will seek out the flesh that needs to rot in hell, until I have found the glory of the championship gold to be held over my shoulder once more. Hope for the monsters to save you as they want to take your gold for themselves, wish for the eastern mentality of lying to their own believes… hope for the ones that gave you the ticket to the golden opportunity… hope is a sinful thought that is only to be described as being weak and lying to yourself about it.

I don’t care anymore, I am here to undo the wrong upon that what should be right… Dmitri and James Tuscini… the Unholy Alliance… newly crowned SCW Tag Team Champions….

With that the shot slowly fades as Dmitri walks off from his table

253
Climax Control Archives / All Is Good
« on: February 14, 2017, 11:37:17 AM »
 ALL IS GOOD

NARRATOR:  All is good. James Tuscini and Dmitri, as Unholy Alliance Tag Team, handed a defeat to John Dough and Eyesnsane, also known as The Members of the Elders Tag Team, at Climax Control 171. They can’t complain about their loss as they were given advance warning they would lose. But now we need to focus on what’s in the future for James Tuscini. Without further delay I turn you over to James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando in San Francisco, California.

James Tuscini, and his Uncle and Manager Pinky del Ferrando, come up on our screen. We have not been informed of their location but it appears to be in a Gym. James is wearing his normal wrestling attire and Pinky is wearing medium-gray sweat pants and Sweat shirt. When the cameraman informs them they are live broadcasting the two turn their attention to the camera.

JAMES:  There’s a reason we didn’t want the Narrator to give away our location.

PINKY:  We wanted to be the ones to tell you where we are. This is the main place where James works out and spars.

JAMES:  We’re at the Dragon House MMA located at 4696 Mission Street in San Francisco. We live in the Mission District around 20th Street where it crosses Guerrero Street and Van Ness. Dragon House MMA is located further South down Mission Street about a mile or two from our home. You may have also noticed we don’t drive around San Francisco but we take either a taxi, bus, or the BART train, to get around the City as driving a personal vehicle is not easy in a town as heavily populated as San Francisco is. We also walk a lot when a location we’re visiting is close by so we get exercise and enjoy meeting people on our trips. All is good with me and Pinky in San Francisco.

PINKY:  We come to Dragon House MMA to work out, train, and spar, because these are mostly MMA fighters so most people wouldn’t think of looking for us in here. Of course now that I mentioned that fact all the ring rats and reporters will be coming here to try to get a glimpse of us. It’s all good though. The down side is that these MMA fighters think their shit don’t stink and that wrestlers suck so there are times James has to get into the ring and straighten them out.

No sooner do those words come out of Pinky’s mouth than one of the MMA fighters with a huge attitude comes up and gets in their face.

MMA FIGHTER:  What are you wimp punk ass wrestlers doing here? This is an MMA facility.

JAMES:  I’m James Tuscini and I’m a wrestler in Sin City Wrestling. I’ve been coming here for years as the owner is my friend, and this is my Uncle and my Manager, Pinky del Ferrando. Pinky is not a wrestler so please don’t lump him in your comments as being something he’s not. Now if you will please excuse me I’m airing a segment and then I want to get in some weights and a sparring match.

MMA FIGHTER:  You want a sparring match? How about you face me punk? I’m 6-0 in MMA fights and to be honest I don’t like Italians so it would be my pleasure to kick your Wop ass.

Pinky lunges at the MMA fighter but James holds him back.

JAMES:  Uncle back off!

PINKY:  This moron just called us the equivalent of calling a Black person the N word! I can’t let that go!

JAMES:  All is good Uncle. Let’s finish up with some comments and then I’ll get in the ring with racist boy here to show him that insulting a full-blooded Sicilian Italian gets you hurt.

MMA FIGHTER:  This I gotta see! I’ll be in the ring waiting for you.

PINKY:  Yeah you wait in the ring for your ass kicking jerk!

The MMA fighter laughs at the old man Pinky del Ferrando issuing a threat. James and Pinky turn to the camera to make a few comments before getting into the ring to spar.

JAMES:  All is good. Me and Dmitri did exactly what we said we would do and that was to slam dunk Jon Dough and Eyesnsane and hand them a defeat in the Tag Team match at Climax Control 171. At Climax Control 172 we have Dying Breed versus Jet City for the World Tag Team Championship. Although Unholy Alliance should be the only Tag Team worthy to face off against the Tag Champs for the Title Belts Management has seen fit to send Dying Breed, Andrew and Ivan, up against them. To be honest I don’t give a rat’s ass if Jet City retains the Tag Titles or if Dying Breed wins and becomes the new Tag Champs. Either way we will challenge them and defeat them. We actually admire Ivan and Andrew so it would be nice to see them win the Tag Team Championship so that Unholy Alliance can defeat them and take control of the Title Belts. Now please excuse me while I beat some over-confident, racially insensitive, shit-for-brains, MMA fighter’s ass in less than five minutes.

Tuscini walks over to the ring and he climbs inside. The owner, who is a friend of James and Pinky, offers to officiate the sparring match. He motions for the bell and the MMA fighter goes on the attack with swift kicks and punches to the legs, body, and head of James but Tuscini manages to fend off or block most of the blows. We can tell the MMA fighter getting frustrated as he claimed to be undefeated and a monster in the ring yet he’s having trouble putting away James who he called a mere wrestler. When the MMA fighter looks over at the owner of the facility James takes the advantage of his distraction by leaping into the air and landing a hard kick to the shoulder of the opponent. This catches the MMA fighter by surprise and when he tries to recover James pulls an arm drag on the guy on the arm he just kicked. When the MMA fighter stands up James pulls the MMA fighter’s injured arm into a Hammer Lock and then picks him up and slams him into the mat on the already hurt shoulder. James then drags the punk to his feet, places him into a Hammer Lock again, and this time he lifts him off the mat with his patented Mafia Hit Flying Hammer Lock finisher. The pain on the MMA fighter’s shoulder is excruciating but when the owner asks him if he wants to submit he tells him to F-off and that he will not submit. James lets the MMA fighter down to the mat where his feet touch the mat. James leaves him on his feet for a split second before cinching up on the Hammer Lock and again lifting the punk off the mat. This time James Tuscini jumps up and down adding extreme pain to the man’s arm and shoulder. This time when asked if he wants to submit he does. James releases the man from his grip and the man drops to the mat onto his injured shoulder and he lets out a scream from the pain while holding his arm. James walks over and reaches out his hand to help the MMA fighter up but the man it still so indignant that he slaps Tuscini’s hand away and spits at him. That causes James to kick the man in the already hurt shoulder as hard as he can. This causes the MMA fighter to cringe and curl up in a fetal position. The owner steps over and asks James to stop beating on the man, even if he is a jerk, as he is one of their top fighters at Dragon House MMA. James exits the ring to join up with Pinky to finish their segment.

JAMES:  What the F…? The owner said that fool was one of the best MMA fighters they have at Dragon House MMA? He didn’t even last five minutes with me! How in the hell did he end up with a 6-0 record? Maybe they gave him easy opponents like they did with Rhonda Rousey. For sure that racist jerk punk ass I just owned found out quickly that wrestlers are not a joke. All is good.

PINKY:  Let’s get onto the subject of our next opponent for Climax Control 172.

James and Pinky walk over to a quiet area of the Gym to be able to present their comments without further interruptions. Not like anyone will mess with them after they saw Tuscini own the smart ass MMA guy.

JAMES: Taking on, and taking out, that MMA fighter was easy. Xander it will be even easier to take you out on Sunday Night in our Street Fight Grudge Match. Gee, Bishop, you just couldn’t let the three of us do a legitimate Rap Battle so you had to attack me instead? I’ve seen some cowardly things in my day but I think you managed to lower the bar on being a coward. I’ve heard the Merriam-Webster Dictionary is planning on replacing the definition of COWARD to just a photo of you instead.

PINKY:  There are several things working against you in this Street Fight Xander. You cannot have friends help you during the match or the Referee will end the match and you will lose. James is so awesome he needs no help to win any match with any rules and any stipulations. Therefore we are not going to lose due to having interference in the match. We have no intention of losing this match. You will realize that reality once our match starts.

JAMES:  So you grew up in Atlanta? Well, Bishop, I was born in San Francisco, grew up here, and lived in San Francisco all my life. Trust me that comparing growing up in the streets of Atlanta as compared to growing up in the streets of San Francisco there is no comparison.

PINKY:  It’s like this Bishop. Growing up in San Francisco, as both myself and James did it, was like walking through a gauntlet of fire with knives and explosives coming at us from every angle 24 hours a day 7 days a week. We have Italian, Chinese, Korea, Vietnamese, Black, Hispanic, and Asian gangs in San Francisco and each ethnic group has their own district. Trust me you constantly get attacked if you cross the street to go into a store and you are just one block into someone else’s territory. For you growing up in Atlanta it was like listening to birds chirp, watching magical Unicorns dancing in the park, eating Skittles and farting rainbows, and listening to Barry Manilow music. If you think your pampered life from Atlanta is more than a match for James growing up in a really tough street environment in San Francisco you’re not thinking properly.

JAMES:  Another disadvantage you have is your size. At 5 feet 11 inches and 217 pounds you are giving up 5 inches of height and 23 pounds of weight. I will use my height and weight to my advantage during our match. It will all come together and when the match is over, and I win and you lose, you will fully understand why I utter the comment ALL IS GOOD as all is good with me but your situation will suck and be filled with pain from the beating you receive from me.

PINKY:  The last thing working in favor of James is that you two are going to be tossed out in the streets of Santa Barbara, California, to fight until one of you gets pinned or submits or gets knocked out. Here’s a hint for you Bishop. James will not be the one to get pinned, he will not submit, and I dare you to try to knock him out.

JAMES:  I know you’re listening to, and believing, the rumors backstage and that’s a mistake. The rumors are that I lost a lot of matches since October 2016 and my winning percentage dropped a bit and everyone thinks I’m washed up and done with my career in wrestling. But, Xander, those rumors are false. All is good in Tuscini Land. Let me clarify things for you so that you cannot claim you were not informed. I don’t focus on losses I focus on my victories. Every wrestler takes losses here and there. I focus on accomplishments instead of non-accomplishments. How many people can lay claim to coming to a wrestling federation and winning a Title Belt in less than 3 months as I can? How many people in Sin City Wrestling can lay claim to holding a Title Belt two times in their first year as I can? Wrestlers shouldn’t focus on the fact that they lost a Title Belt shortly after winning it. They should focus on the fact that they won the Title Belt in the first place. When you purchase a donut look at the size of the donut and not the size of the hole in the donut. When you have a glass half filled with liquid don’t bitch that the glass is half empty focus on the fact that the glass is half full. If you have that outlook on life then all is good.

PINKY:  People try to disrespect James about his run since October 2016 but they fail to realize that their comments are lame and will not affect James or his wrestling performance. If you take into account World War II, and the fact that the United States was fighting a two-front war, one in Europe and one in the Pacific, you come to find out some interesting information. The United Stated did not win the majority of battles during World War II. In fact in the Pacific they lost the majority of the battles. But you have to take into consideration that if you are involved in 10 battles and you lose 9 of those 10 battles it isn’t the end of the war. As long as you win the 1 battle that wins the war you are the winner and all is good. If James has to continually face opponents who focus on their losses, their inability to win a wrestling match, and they doubt their wrestling abilities, it simply mean James will obtain more wins. James wins the battles that count. James wins the war and all is good.

JAMES:  Xander if you think you as a street thug rapper wannabe has what it takes to defeat a Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian in a Street Fight man you are in for the surprise of your life. I’ve had to fight every day of my life growing up in San Francisco and I’ve stood up to, and taken out, punks way tougher than you can ever dream of being. You’re just like the MMA fighter I just took out here at Dragon House MMA. He thought his shit didn’t stink and I proved to him that his fighting stinks like a week-old diaper full of shit. So, Bishop, if you still have the courage to show up in Santa Barbara, at the University of California Santa Barbara Events Center, and then you’re stupid enough to step into the street with me for this Street Fight, be warned in advance it won’t be pretty and you will be on the receiving end of a major ass whupping!

Pinky del Ferrando informs the cameraman they are done with their segment for today. The two pick up their gym bags and start to walk out of the Gym while the cameraman remains focused on them. When they pass the MMA fighter James easily defeated in the ring earlier Tuscini turns and gives him a stern look and when the MA fighter backs off James laughs.

JAMES:  Ha ha ha! ALL IS GOOD!

James and Pinky exit Dragon House MMA and when the door closes after them the cameraman cuts his feed and the Network cuts to a commercial break.


254
Climax Control Archives / A Tag Team Bond
« on: February 09, 2017, 08:55:02 PM »
 
A TAG TEAM BOND

Dmitri can be seen in a hurse as Dmitri is drinking tea and is relaxed in the back of the hurse, while James Tuscini can be seen looking at the coffin that is next to him in fear.

James: Why did you honestly want to meet me here?? In this vehicle of all vehicles possible?? I mean seriously?? Is there someone inside that coffin???

James is putting his ear against the coffin, trying to hear someone is breathing or not and sighs of relief when he doesn’t hear any breathing.

Dmitri: What do you mean James?? You humans always talk about finding a place to rest, a place where they can be alone??

James: Yeah!! But I wasn’t talking about my final resting place!!!???

James points at the coffin as Dmitri sips from his cup of tea for a final time before placing it on the cup next to him. He puts his hands together as he stares at his tag team partner for a few moments.

Dmitri: James, I asked you here not to get you freaked out of a coffin that isn’t made for you. I came here to ask you about wo….

Suddenly James Tuscini’s cell phone goes off as James grabs it with a big smile on his face as if he is being saved by the bell.

Jamies: James Tuscini?? Oh hi Uncle Pinky. If I’m busy?? No, I have got all the time of the world.

Dmitri: James???

James: You want me to go where?? McDonalds?? No sure, I am positive that Dmitri can let me be brought there… err to the corner of the McDonalds. I’ll met you there.

James hangs up as he wipes his forehead and stares at Dmitri as he wants to ask him to bring him to the McDonalds. But the stare on Dmitri’s face tells him that they won’t go there right away.

James: What??

Dmitri: Is thatit James?? You get a bit uncomfortable and you just run off? It’s so typical human.

James: HEY!!

Dmitri looks at James Tuscini as he tries to protest to the words of his tag team partner causing Tuscini to suddenly be quiet.

Dmitri: I asked you here to explain women to me James. You know what is going on and you know how difficult it is for me to…

Suddenly Tuscini’s phone goes off once more as Tuscini gestures to Dmitri he can’t help it This causes Dmitri to sigh and roll his eyes.

James: Hello?? Uncle Pinky?? Yeah, I know!! This is important. I’ll be there shortly.

James hangs up again as he looks at Dmitri with a sly grin on his face. Clearly he does not know how to react to him.

Dmitri: Like I said, I know you are no longer in a relationship. But please tell me what I need to do. I’m being owned by my master and yet I need Gothika. I….

James can be seen grinning as he nods his head.

James: The way I see it Dmitri you are my friend. You are the one that has the magic in his hands. You just don’t know it. Ekaterina thinks that she can dominate you by using her might upon you. While Gothika??

Dmitri’s eyes look up at James Tuscini with a questionable look on his face.

James: Well she, she got you hooked man. All you have to do is follow your heart my friend. Because the way I see it, since Ekaterina has got the ropes in her pearly white hands of hers, you haven’t been the dominant figure that you used to be!! What the hell is wrong?? If Gothika can……

Dmitri grinds his teeth together baring his fangs as his eyes show that he is getting angry over the statements.

James: Oh yeah you can be angry all you want. But ask yourself is the clueless human right or are you just too angry to admit the truth? Because until you do you are too clueless to see what is best for you my friend. You will eventually end up in one of these babies over here and Ekaterina will travel the planet for another victim. And in the end you will question yourself whether it was all worth it to begin with!!!

With that the cell phone of James goes off one more time. This time time out of nowhere it is Dmitri that uses his inhuman speed to grab it.

Dmitr: Yeah he is coming and be sure that you bring his ass over to my place after you are done. Me and James are going to have a little chat. Oh and I suggest you don’t reach out for that phone or else else I will reach out to James and his throat.

With that Dmitri grins as he hands over to James. Tuscini swallows nervously.

*short break*

IT IS OFFICIAL

NARRATOR: It is official! Woo hoo! What am I talking about? Do you really believe I’d ruin the information James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando want to share with you by giving you a spoiler? I will leave the explanation to them.

We see James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando exit the BART train at the 16th & Mission Street station. The two walk up to street level and begin walking down the street toward their home. Both are hungry so they pop into a McDonald’s to get a snack. As they take their food to a table they are met by the same man who talked with Pinky at the Super Duper Burgers in the Castro District recently. The man sits at the table with them.

\'user

PINKY: James this is the man who talked to me at Super Duper Burgers recently about joini the…

MAN: Don’t say it Pinky or the offer is no longer available.

PINKY: Sorry. I’m just excited you are here to talk to James since I’m not sure if he believes you talked to me recently. How come you get to say it?

MAN: Because I am already a member of the organization. And this must be your Nephew James. Glad to meet you.

James extends his hand to shake the man’s hand but the man just sits there staring at James and he doesn’t extend his hand in return.

MAN: I’m not being rude James but we have to ensure our hands are available for other things at all times.

JAMES: I understand. We do that in the wrestling business too. So you’ve made an offer to Pinky to join your organization? What are the requirements and anything else I need to know before I grant my consent?

MAN: If Pinky accepts our offer to join forces with us there are several things he needs to do. Pinky are you willing to take an oath of silence that you will never reveal to anyone, except for your Nephew James, concerning what organization you are associated with? Do you promise to be available for an assignment if we need your services? And to you swear with your life that you will not talk to the police or the FBI about our organization?

PINKY: Yes, Yes, and Yes!

JAMES: What? That’s it? No initiation ritual? No cutting your fingers and joining your blood? No assignment to put a hit on someone to prove your worth?

MAN: James you’ve been watching too many movies and television shows. It’s not like that in real life. We just get to the point, seal the agreement verbally, and that’s it.

PINKY: James! I’m official a member of the...

MAN:  It’s okay to say it now Pinky.

PINKY:  The Italian Mafia in San Francisco! Woo hoo!

The man stands up, turns to Pinky and gives him a thumbs up, and then in a rare break from tradition, he extends his hand to James and shakes it.

MAN: James please keep a close watch on your Uncle. If he gets out of hand and starts blabbing you need to let me know. I’ll guide him along and he’ll be fine. Nice to see I could bring happiness to that old man’s life.

The man walks out of McDonald’s and disappears into the crowd. James and Pinky finish their snack and then they go back out on Mission Street to head home.

As the two get close to the street they live on they are greeted by a KTVU Channel 2 mobile broadcasting truck and the Sports Reporter, Mark Ibanez, approaches James and Pinky and asks for a few minutes of their time to talk about their upcoming wrestling match at Climax Control 171.

MARK: Hi. May I have some of your time to air a live interview for our viewers on your upcoming Tag Team match against Members of the Elders, Jon Dough and Eyesnsane at Climax Control 171?

James and Pinky stop to grant the interview to Mark Ibanez.

JAMES: Ask us anything.

MARK: A challenge has been issued by Jon Dough and Eyesnsane that they demand to have a Tag Team Battle Royal to find out who the Number One Contenders should be for both the Men’s and Bombshell’s Tag Team Championship. What is your take on that?

JAMES: We are already the Number One Contenders for the Tag Team Championship. Recently we faced off againt Jet City and you saw what happened. Jason had to pin me by grabbing my trunks in an illegal maneuver. Of course our Referee was an idiot and didn’t see it. Since we got screwed out of our official place as Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions we are still the Number One Contenders for the Tag Belts. A Battle Royal my ass! We don’t need a Battle Royal to determine the Number One Contenders as you are looking at one half of Unholy Alliance and we are the Number One Contenders.

PINKY: If you think we are going to fall for Dough’s abd Eyesnsane’s bullshit of having extra Tag Teams involved in a Battle Royal to help them hopefully have an advantage than can take that concept and shove it far up their asses!

MARK; The Members of the Elders claim they can beat you.

PINKY: Those two couldn’t beat each other off while watching a porn movie.

JAMES: Did you have to go there Uncle?

PINKY: Yep!

MARK: Do you mind if I ask you about your upcoming Rap Battle against Xander Bishop?

JAMES: We are confident we will prevail in the Rap Battle. I just hope the Rap Battle takes place early in Climax Control 171, and not after Xander Bishop’s match, so that he won’t be able to claim that the only reason he lost the Rap Battle was because he got his ass kicked by Calvin Harris before he went into the Rap Battle.

PINKY: I want Xander Bishop to walk into the Rap Battle ready to get it on. We are not afraid to put the Re-Mach Contract for the Roulette Championship on the line. That’s how confident we are.

MARK: Let me to off into another area for a moment. James you said you were concerned about Ekaterina and her abuse of Dmitri and that she doesn’t like you and you are concerned she might attack you also. Do you still feel that way today?

JAMES: Nope. After what I saw Gothika do to Ekaterina at Climax Control 170 I’m confident that I am well protected having Gothika on my side of the fence. I mean, come on, with a wave of her index finger she shut Ekaterina up to turn her into a babbling baby. I have nothing to fear from Ekaterina when I have Gothika on my side.

MARK: My final question has to do with how you feel the wrestling styles of you and Dmitri will play against the wrestling styles of Jon Dough and Eyesnsane.

JAMES: I’ve tried to figure out what wrestling style Eyesnsane has but the best I can come up with is he thinks he’s some sort of Martial Arts specialist when all I can see from him is nonsense and no logic to his wrestling style during matches. Jon Doug, however, lists his wrestling style as “a little bit of everything” which translated means no knowledge of anything. When you put confusion and stupidity up against Dmitri’s wrestling style of a Scientific Powerhouse Brawler and my style of Technical Brawler well you know what you got right?

MARK: What?

PINKY: To put it in simple terms Unholy Alliance is the Barbeque on high heat and Jon Dough and Eyesnsane are the meat we are gonna fry up on the grill. They are going to be seared, speared, and cooked well done when we’re done with them.

MARK: That’s a very interesting analogy. Thanks for sharing your time with me for this interview.

JAMES: Always our pleasure to talk with the media and our fans. Thanks for your time to let the viewers in the San Francisco Bay Area hear from us. Please excuse us as we have to get home to pack and get to the airport for our flight to Long Beach, California. Climax Control 171 is being held at the Bren Events Center in Irvine, California.

PINKY: Mark if you can get KTVU to send you to Irvine for Climax Control 171 please contact us to let us know you are there and we will hook you up with VIP access.

Mark’s cameraman keeps focused on James and Pibky until they walk out of camera range and then KTVU Channel 2 switches to a commercial break.

* short break*

A NEW DAY

Dmitri can be seen sitting down with James Tuscini talking about what happened this past Sunday.

James: That was just great what happened at this past Climax Control how Gothika took care of Ekaterina. You are this close to be free man!!

Dmitri stares at James with bloodshed eyes, calm and collective as he lets the words sink in.

James: Uhm Dmitri?? You could be happier you know.



Dmitri grinds his teeth together before he sighs.

Dmitri: You know something James?? I can tell you are oblivious what goes around the realms of life of that what you know aren’t you?? You proclaim that Ekaterina will just vanish??

Hey!! Gothika is much stronger than she is!! I…

Dmitri holds up his hand towards James Tuscini as the pale white skin warns him.

Dmitri: Power is such a irrelevant word when it comes down to her realm James. Please understand that she sees all, knows all, and does even more than your and my brain can possibly imagine. If it was this simple wouldn’t you believe that I would have been with Gothika already???? God you are so foolish at times and you don’t even know it!!

Dmitri bites his lower lip as he tries to control his rage as James is scratching his head and doesn’t know what to say in a response.

Dmitri: Oh no James I can already silence your doubts. This woman is lurking in the darkest of dark places. Finding a way to harm my Gothika in ways I would not even dare to think of. And the worse part of it all is James is that I know she wants me to watch…being helpless…once again at her mercy.

Dmitri puts his hands to his face as he lowers his head into his hands. James slowly lifts his hand towards the shoulder of his tag team partner as he wants to console him.

James: I know how hard women are James, look at me and my…

Dmitri’s head snaps out of his hands andhe has bloodred eyes and his fangs are bare. He jumps up and grabs James Tuscini by the throat and pushes him against the wall as his tag team partner tries to break free.

Dmitri: You think you and Sandy was rough?? How about trying to imagine centuries of loneliness, centuries of sadness, centuries of never ever finding that one true LOVE!! So how do you think I must FEEL? Perhaps I should show you

Dmitri is tempted to bite James Tuscini but resists not to as he drops him and drops his head in sadness. James grabs his throat as he looks at Dmitri realizing that he really didn’t want to hurt him.

Dmitri: Forgive me. I…

James: No, you are absolutely right Dmitri, I shouldn’t have. I…

Suddenly the door opens and Ekaterina walks in. The master of Dmitri stares at her creation before turning towards his tag team partner.

Ekaterina: What did I tell you about humans Dmitri??

Dmitri’s head is still lowered, not wanting to face his master as he knows what may happen.

Ekaterina: Dmitri??

Before Dmitri can answer we can see James getting between them.

James: For someone that was being played by Gothika at last week’s Climax Control I think you shouldn’t dare to play the boss around here lady!!!

Dmitri’s head lifts up in absolute horror.

Ekaterina: Oh is that so????

Dmitri: No!!!! James watch out!!!

But it is too late. Ekaterina moves without being able to be seen with his very own eyes and scratches the face of Dmitri as he stumbles backwards before she then suddenly emerges in front of James Tuscini. Liftng him up with one hand as she has him held by the throat.

James: Dmitri... help… me!!!

Ekaterina laughs at this as she looks at Dmitri before turning back to James.

Ekaterina:  Look Dmitri… look! Look how vulnerable your tag team partner really is. Look how entertaining he is to me in my clutches. The clutches of a helpless vampire woman. You are just another sexist pig James.

Her hand tightens across the throat of James Tuscini as he tries to resist to no avail as Dmitri just stands there watching.

Ekaterina:  Already assuming his dominant role as the most dominant species of the entire world. Just because one of our… not even our kin mocked me?? Oh no, James, you are so wrong. True she got me that time, but like I have always have done in the past…

She momentarily looks at Dmitri before turning her attention back to James Tuscini grinning.

Ekaterina:  I always get my way!

With one swift move she throws James against the wall and jumps towards him. She bears her fangs as she is inches away from his neck as Tuscini is sweating bullets.

Ekaterina:  You are lucky that Dmitri needs a tag team partner, or else I would have sucked you dry and watch you perish… but who knows… next time.. human!

With that she drops James Tuscini before turning her attention towards Dmitri.

Ekaterina: And you?? Oh boy I just got started. Why don’t you go out there and warn your little girlfriend in your sleep. Because next time you two tweet…, I will not warn her…, I will go straight for where it hurts the most.

With that Ekaterina stares at Dmitri, who is in shock, not believing that she knows about his dreams. She then turns towards James Tuscini. Baring her fangs for a warning that she is not here to play.

Ekaterina: And you human?? If I were you I would be more concerned about your precious uncle Pinky. Just stick with that what you humans are good at and by the looks of it… when it comes down to you and your uncle?? It’s not a whole lot.

With that Ekaterina walks off as she is laughing loudly as the shot slowly fades.

* short break*

HOW TO OBEY YOUR ELDERS

It’s night. Dmitri can be seen tossing and turning in his bed. Clearly he is having a bad dream. We can see his face show the pain upon his face as using every muscle in his face in an aggressive fashion. Sweat is pouring from his face as he growls in his sleep, baring his fangs as we can see him bite away in the air, as if he is fighting something off that is much stronger than him.


<font color=silver>He suddenly sits up, breathing heavily and his eyes are opened up. He stares around the dark room, the same room that he has slept in for months now since the return of his creator. The room is cold and empty. No emotion. That is exactly how Ekaterina wants it as she feels that emotions are merely a hinder for vampires like them.

Dmitri: Dammit! These dreams are driving me crazy and they keep repeating themselves over and over again. I may just as well go out and hunt for blood instead of allowing myself to become insane.

He puts his hand to his forehead and feels the sweat upon his forehead and his hair as he slowly pushes his hair out of his face.

Dmitri: I know what I have to do but when I do it I will risk so much lives. Especially that of the one that I…

Ekaterina: Love Dmitri??

Dmitri suddenly spins around in his bed, unaware that his creator was in the room. Not even smelled her scent nothing as she stands there with a cold look of distain upon her face.

Dmitri: How….??

Quickly she jumps towards him on his bed even for his eyes untraceable for him to follow. Knocking him down upon his bed as she claws her sharp nails into his flesh before she bends down and sinks her fangs into his cut open flesh and starts to feast upon his own blood. Causing a loud primal like scream to be heard from Dmitri before she sits up again her face almost entirely covered in his blood. A look of pleasure can be seen in her eyes as she stares at her weakened creation.

Ekaterina: Tell me Dmitri, tell me do corpses please you?? And I’m not talking about the dead that has perished from the living and slowly turn into stone-like beings. No Dmitri, you being the one that is in hunger… the one that it’s thirst is unbearable and you pick out your own victim. You being the one that decides upon the destiny of your own life and the death of another. Tell me Dmitri…. Can you feel it???

We can see Dmitri slowly start to stir, his hand lifting up towards Ekaterina as his eyes are now glazed. Slowly turning his face towards that of Ekaterina as suddenly a primal scream can be heard as he jumps towards her and surprises her. Pushing her into the wall of his bedroom and starts to bite a way towards her neck as he wants to drink her blood. Catching her off guard for a few moments before pushing him away as she bursts out in laughter. Where we see Dmitri on the ground, staring at her as his wounds slowly heal from her assault a few moments ago. He stares at himself and realizes his hunger needs to be fed as he runs out of the room through the hotel room window and emerges upon the balcony of his hotel room. He stares at the cuts upon his upper body that comes from the glass window before stares back at Ekaterina with disgust upon his face.

Dmitri: You better not be here when I come back Ekaterina. You won’t like what I will become.

With that he jumps off the balcony as the shot fades.

We come back from a commercial break, we see Dmitri sitingt at a bench overlooking a house where there is light burning from one single room. His eyes are fixated upon that mere light that shines through as he sees a figure standing of a woman.

Dmitri: You have been right all along Gothika. Tonight I was this close to make that decision that would alter my life and that of yours. I just wonder in what way it shall alter. Will I die?? Will you succumb to the antics of one beast of a creator?? Or will you survive as you have done before?? Then again, I shudder the unholy thoughts that would run through her mind as she does not dare to stop at anything to get back at me… or even worse… you.

So until that moment comes that we stand together I will break out the pain upon those who believe they deserve something that I want. Two names of unparalleled belief upon reclaiming something that they should not have had in the first place. The ones that took down team B&J for the tag team titles…., a quest that was written in blood for me and James Tuscini to obtain. Because let’s all face it, wasn’t it not us that did that what none other had done upon that faithful moment??

A sound of hunger can be heard coming from the body of Dmitri, as his thirst for blood becomes stronger and stronger. His fangs once again bare as this time it comes out hunger and thirst instead of wanting it. Realizing that he is losing control over his own body. He looks around whether he sees anyone out there.

Dmitri: Oh God I can smell the others in that house. Is that what Ekaterina wanted?? For me to lose control and feast upon…. NO!! I will not!! Not upon her friends. Although the hunger inside me will no longer make the right decision… blood is blood… ARGHHH!!!

But no, not yet. Not until The Members of the Elders will have heard the words of I will spread of warning. How foolish to think that you are at any particular position to make demands Eyesnsane and Mister Dough. How foolish to believe that you can just walk into something and demand it?? Don’t you see that when there is a demand of something, you have to make sure that there is plenty of supply to offer for the demand. And what is it that you have to demand my friends? A rematch for your tag team titles that you have lost?? Well that does not suit that what I have got to offer with my tag team partner unable to stop me.

He sees the light slowly fade, clearly Gothika has decided to go to sleep. His eyes pierce through the darkness, knowing every inch of her silhouette as he knows she can smell him from there.

Dmitri: Indeed, nothing can stop me as my thirst of donning every shameful thought that runs through my brain stimulated by blood…. Or should I say the lack of it? As there is nothing you can proclaim except to prove your worth. You want it?? You want that what is rightfully ours?? Another shot at the tag titles as we got screwed over?? Or should I just leave the emotional rants as what is and what isn’t fair to the world that is human? Because the only thing that is fair to humans is the fact that I will rip you to shreds. That I will stand on my own with my kin as we will walk the earth as you have faded into ashes for many centuries past us.

Oh god I’m drifting off, the fact that you dare to stand in our way to clench our first tag team titles is either to be called brave… or merely stupidity. Has the Elders not warned you about the things to come to your mere existence?? Or has the ways of the Monks not trained you for the supernatural that you cannot and will not grasp? The understanding that one day the living that breathe and feed upon the living of those who are beneath you will end? End in a sigh, end in a winds breeze while I will watch you suffocate? No Eyesnsane and Jon Dough…, I will not remember your futile attempts after this coming Sunday. All I will remember is the bulging eyes that will almost pop out of your stinking faces. The faces that will stare into the eyes of destruction while these fingers will prey upon your body to find a final resistance that is inside of you. It’s something that the Monks can not prepare you for with meditation. It’s rage, uncontrolled rage that will creep up from every part of your body until it chokes you OUT!!!

He suddenly becomes silen, realizing that his rage has caused him to lose control. A light emerges as we see the female figure once again stand there, clearly staring at the direction where his rant of rage came from.

Dmitri: Soon, Gothika, soon we shall be together. But this is something that I have to do alone and towards you two. The Members of the Elders? Soon, you will understand the Unholy union of the Unholy Alliance and then you wish the Elders would have not been…

With that Dmitri gets up, stares at Gothika before he walks away as the shot fades.



255
Climax Control Archives / A Near Year & New Title Reigns
« on: January 03, 2017, 10:11:29 AM »
 A NEW YEAR & NEW TITLE REIGNS

NARRATOR:  Damn! James Tuscini was hoping to start 2017 off with a bang with Unholy Alliance defeating Jet City in a non-title Tag Team match. Although they didn’t win the match they also didn’t lose the match. How can that be you ask? Both teams took it outside the ring to the arena floor and the Referee counted both teams out of the match for a double count-out Draw. I could go into more detail but I don’t want to take the spotlight and thunder away from James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando as I know they want to tell you how they feel about how the match turned out.

We see James Tuscini and his Uncle-Manager, Pinky del Ferrando, getting out of a taxi in the Korean District of San Francisco. The cameraman following them focuses his camera on them as they head for Doctor Chang Kim’s medical clinic. They get checked in at the front desk and wait to be called into Doctor Kim’s office.

PINKY:  I don’t know why you dragged me here to see Doctor Kim. I’m not ill. I’m fine. There’s nothing wrong with. I don’t need to see a Doctor.

JAMES:  Oh, yeah, right, you’re fine? You’ve been hallucinating lately and I have to get you cured of that.

PINKY:  I’m not hallucinating!

JAMES:  You saw Teddy Bear Angelo in our refrigerator right?

PINKY:  Yeah.

JAMES:  When I opened the refrigerator door was Teddy Bear Angelo inside the refrigerator?

PINKY:  No. He must have escaped somehow.

JAMES:  No he didn’t manage to escape. You were leaning against the refrigerator door holding it shut. What happened is you were hallucinating. Then how about the incident in our dressing room during Climax Control 168? Didn’t you say you saw a Mafia Teddy Bear in your closet threatening to cut you up with a knife?

PINKY:  Yeah but when you opened the door there was no Mafia Teddy Bear in the closet. These Mafia Teddy Bears must have secret escape routes or something.

JAMES:  The “or something” is that you’re hallucinating. Then when you came out of the bathroom you said you saw a Mafia Teddy Bear who was threatening to shoot you up with a machine gun right?

PINKY:  Yeah he was a mean one too!

JAMES:  Uh huh! You jumped on the bed and wrestled with him and tried to smother him with a pillow right? When I pulled you off the bed what was under the pillow you tried to smother the suspected Mafia Teddy Bear with?

PINKY:  A pair of my black gym shorts. But, James, there WERE Mafia Teddy Bears threatening to kill me!

JAMES:  This is why I brought you here to see Doctor Kim. You have to stop having these hallucinations otherwise I can’t bring you with me to wrestling events.

The Medical Assistant walks into the waiting room to call Pinky into Doctor Kim’s office.

MEDICAL ASSISTANT:  Pinky del Ferrando?

James and Pinky stand up and walk into Doctor Kim’s office where they take a seat. Doctor Kim addresses Pinky.

\'user

DOCTOR KIM:  So, Pinky, please tell me why you are here to see me today.

PINKY:  Because my Nephew James is an ass and he thinks I’m having mental instability issues.

DOCTOR KIM:  Is this true James?

JAMES:  No. Pinky has been experiencing hallucinations recently. At Climax Control 167 he beat up a Teddy Bear. My opponent, Despayre, who loves Teddy Bears, filed a custody claim against Pinky to take custody of Pinky’s Teddy Bear named Angelo. The Attorneys came and took Angelo away last week. Since then Pinky has been seeing Teddy Bears who are in the Mafia threatening to take revenge on him for beating up a Teddy Bear.

DOCTOR KIM:  Hmmm very interesting. Let me run a few tests to see if I can determine what is going on and find a way to resolve these hallucinations. Pinky I would like you to close your eyes and not open them until I ask you to. I want to give you some stimulations to determine if your senses of touch, hearing, etc., are working correctly.

Pinky closes his eyes and Doctor Kim taps his fingers on various areas of Pinky’s body asking him if he feels the stimulation and he does. Doctor Kim also walks around talking to Pinky and Pinky informs Doctor Kim he can hear him clearly no matter where in the office he is located. Doctor Kim does a few more tests and then he asks Uncle Pinky to open his eyes and tell him what he sees. When Pinky del Ferrando opens his eyes he sees Doctor Kim as Doctor Teddy Bear and Uncle Pinky freaks out.

\'user

PINKY:  Nooooooooooooooooo!!! James! Help me! Doctor Kim has turned into Doctor Teddy Bear! I’m sure it’s one of those Mafia Teddy Bears posing as a Doctor to kill me! I’m outta here!

Pinky jumps up and tries to run out of Doctor Kim’s office but James stops his Uncle from leaving. James slaps his Uncle on the face a few times and tells him to shake it off. When Pinky regains his senses James asks him to look at Doctor Kim. When Pinky del Ferrando glances at Doctor Kim he no longer sees the Teddy Bear Doctor.

\'user

DOCTOR KIM:  Pinky? Are you okay?

PINKY:  I…I…I think so. You’re you now. You’re not a Teddy Bear Doctor anymore. Man the stress of the past few weeks really has gotten to me. What can you do to help me Doc?

DOCTOR KIM:  I’ll give you a prescription for sedatives so you can relax. They will also help you sleep well at night which will alleviate your hallucinations. I’ll give you other medications to take that will bring down your blood pressure and help you relax. I’m sure if you take the medications and you focus on real life, and not on fantasy things like Teddy Bears in the Mafia trying to put a hit on you, I know you will be fine by the end of January.

PINKY:  Thanks Doctor Kim. James was right. I was hallucinating from the stress.

JAMES:  Thanks for helping Uncle Pinky realize his stress was causing his hallucinations. Always appreciate your assistance in helping resolve medical issues.

DOCTOR KIM:  I’m a Doctor and my pleasure to help patients.

James and Pinky exit Doctor Kim’s office and stop at the reception desk to check out and pay their office visit co-pay. On the way out of the medical clinic James informs the cameraman he will pay for his taxi to bring him to their home in the Mission District of San Francisco to air the rest of his segment. They get in their respective taxis and head off toward the home of James of Pinky.

* 20 minutes later *

James, Pinky, and the cameraman, arrive at the home of James and Pinky. They enter the home where James and Pinky take seats in front of the fireplace while the cameraman sets his camera up to catch all the action.

JAMES:  As you saw on January 2, 2017, at Climax Control 168, me and Dmitri didn’t win but we also didn’t lose. Although Kris and Jason Halc gave it all they had they couldn’t put us away. Some may say that we were also not able to put them away but if you watch the match you will see that was not the case. We had the match won numerous times but they kept getting into the ring when they were not the legally tagged-in person in the match until the match got so out of control where the Referee was helpless to do anything. Finally, when we were ready to put the finishing touch on our victory, Jet City decided to throw us out of the ring to the arena floor and then they came after us. They knew if they could contain us for a ten count neither team would win and that was okay with them since they didn’t take a loss. After the match you saw that as we were returning to our dressing rooms we were attacked by Jet City and we got in a huge backstage fight trying to defend ourselves. Hot Stuff Mark Ward stepped in to lay down the law. He told both our teams that the fighting will stop and that Jet City will be defending the Tag Team Championship against Unholy Alliance at Inception II Pay-per-View. But Mark Ward wasn’t done yet. He also told both teams that the match will be a No Disqualification and No Count-Out match so there has to be a clear winner. Hey that’s fine with us. We can wait until Inception II Pay-per-View to be crowned Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Champions.

PINKY:  Management contacted us and told us James will be involved in a Ten Man Battle Royal at Climax Control 169 on Sunday, January 8, 2017. The location is at the Tropicana Ballroom in Laughlin, Nevada. The winner of this Battle Royal gets a shot at J2H and the World Championship.

JAMES:  I will be in the ring with nine other wrestlers. I will list them for you but I will list them alphabetically by their first names so nobody gets an inflated ego thinking they were mentioned first because they think they’re special. My opponents in this Battle Royal are as follows:  Blade Alexander. Calvin Harris, Jamie Dean, Jeremiah Hardin, Joshua Acquin, Samuel Devereux, Samuel McPherson, Steve Ramone, and Xander Bishop.

PINKY:  This list is a Who’s Who of wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling. All of them are top-not performers and everyone involved in this match has the ability to win. Some are long-time veterans of the Federation, some are about a year into their contracts here as James is, and some are new to Sin City Wrestling.

JAMES:  So what does it take to win a Battle Royal? Some think it is the ability to eliminate everyone involved in the match to be the last person remaining. Although everyone but one wrestler needs to be eliminated that doesn’t mean you do it on your own.

PINKY:  There are several concepts involved to win a Battle Royal. You could, as some think, go after all the other wrestlers to try to eliminate them but that rarely works. When you do that you tire yourself quickly and end up being eliminated in the match.

JAMES:  Another concept is to stay away from all the other wrestlers and let them all beat the hell out of each other until there is only one of them left and then you, being fresher than they are, go after them and eliminated them. This often rarely works as the other wrestlers are not stupid enough to lay off you while you wait for them to eliminate each other.

PINKY:  That leaves the final concept. As with any multi-wrestler elimination style match, whether Triple Threat or Four-Way, you need to be involved in the match while at the same time being aware of your surroundings to prevent yourself from being eliminated.

JAMES:  So that’s our plan. I need to be actively involved in the match while at the same time working to prevent myself from being eliminated in the match. I could sit here and talk about each wrestler in this Battle Royal and explain why each of them will fall to me and how I will win the match but I don’t want to do that. I don’t want to talk about the other wrestlers as that will make them feel as they are mean something in this match so I will remain with general comments.

PINKY:  The bottom line is that any of the ten wrestlers in this Battle Royal has the capacity and ability to win. Understand, though, that “having the capacity and ability to win” doesn’t mean they will win. I know I will win the Battle Royal but we will wait for January 8, 2017, to come around and then you will find out who ends up having his hand raised in victory, earning a shot at J2H and the World Title, and that wrestler will be me.

James stands up and paces back and forth between the fireplace and the chairs while Pinky del Ferrando remains seated.

JAMES:  I want people to know several things. There’s stuff in the works behind the scenes that will shock and awe Sin City Wrestling and our fans. When it all comes to light and you all gasp from the shock remember I told you something exciting was coming. That’s all I’m allowed to say at this time.

PINKY:  I know there have been questions concerning my stress and I’m telling you I’ll get it under control, with the help of James and Doctor Kim, and by the end of January everything will be fine. The shock of having three Lawyers come to our home with a Court Order to take Teddy Bear Angelo away from me was something I wasn’t ready for. Then again I have realized that Teddy Bear Angelo is better off with Despayre and Angel so he can be happy and well-cared for. I don’t want to purchase any more stuffed animals as I don’t want someone else to get a bug up their ass and take it away from me so for now I am stuffed animal free.

JAMES:  That’s the attitude Uncle! I need you at 100 percent physically and mentally for my Battle Royal at Climax Control 169. You know how wrestlers are. You eliminate them from the match and they either try to return to the match or they stay outside the ring interfering with those wrestlers who are still actively involved in the match. Your job is to ensure once someone is eliminated they are removed from ringside and returned to the backstage area.

PINKY:  I got that covered James. Uh, James, I have a question for you.

JAMES:  Shoot.

PINKY:  You’re already involved in a Tag Team Championship match at Inception II against Jet City. So if you are in that match with Dmitri as Unholy Alliance how will that work out when you win the Battle Royal and get the shot at J2H and the World Title?

JAMES:  Logic would dictate that the higher-ranking Title Belt would take precedence over the lower-ranking one. So when I win the Battle Royal everyone would expect me to be forced by Management into dropping out of the Tag Team Championship match and being required to face J2H for the World Title. But I wouldn’t have that. I’m a fighter and since I earned both Title shots I would tell Management that I will perform in both the Tag Team Championship match and the World Championship match even though both are on the same night at Inception II. It would be an epic night for me. I win the Tag Team Championship with Dmitri as Unholy Alliance and later in the evening I defeat J2H and become World Heavyweight Champion. Only at that point in time, when I am a dual Champion, would Management require me to drop the lower-ranking Title Belt, meaning the Tag Team Championship, and continue on as World Champion. Can you imagine the impact my double win will have on the wrestling world? Amazing!

PINKY:  Do you think Management would allow you to do that?

JAMES:  No, not really, but Hot Stuff Mark Ward would be in an awkward position. If he forces me to face J2H for the World Championship and drop out of the Tag Team Championship match he will make lots of enemies who want to see Unholy Alliance as the Tag Champions. If he tells me that since the Tag Team Championship match was scheduled before the winner of the Battle Royal was declared and he forces me to perform in the Tag Team Championship match instead of the World Championship match, then it will make him look like he is protecting J2H from having to face me and he will again make lots of enemies who want to see me take on, and defeat, J2H for the World Title Belt.

PINKY:  It would appear you are in the dominant position to negotiate what you want. However you still have to go through nine wrestlers and win the Battle Royal before talking about facing J2H for his Title Belt.

JAMES:  Is there any doubt that I will win the Battle Royal?

James walks over to Pinky and gives him a HIGH FIVE and the two enjoy a hearty laugh.

JAMES:  Man it is getting late. Time to get to bed and rest up so we can travel to Laughlin to get ready for the Battle Royal. Make sure you look in your closet, bathroom, and under your bed, for Mafia Teddy Bears so they don’t get you.

PINKY:  Very funny! I’m over that James! Good night!

Pinky del Ferrando walks down the hallway to his bedroom and he closes the door behind him.

JAMES:  So I face nine wrestlers in a ten man Battle Royal at Climax Control 169. Hope you are ready for a fight because I’m damn sure ready to give you one. Mu plan is to emerge as the winner of our Battle Royal and the job of my nine opponents is to try to stop me. Good luck with that.

James Tuscini thanks for cameraman for tagging along to air his segment. James escorts the cameraman to the door and once the cameraman is outside the house and the door closes the cameraman cuts his feed and we are taken to a commercial break.


256
Climax Control Archives / Time to Rebound & Start 2017 with a Bang
« on: December 30, 2016, 03:10:06 PM »
 
TIME TO REBOUND
Sin City aka Las Vegas


The moonlight shines down upon the balcony of Dmitri’s hotel room. He sits there, staring at the light that shines in his dark eyes as a hand touches his shoulder.

A dollar for your thoughts

He doesn’t turn around towards his maker as he feels her nails dig into his neck, causing him to growl.

Now is that a way to appreciate your maker??

His fangs slowly disappear as he calms down again, his eyes are still locked upon the moon as he puts a glass of blood to his mouth and sips from it.

Do you need to always come and ask me things?? If you want to know, just use your mind control and find out yourself.

She grins, she knew he is annoyed and loves to get on his nerves.

Now where’s the fun in that??? You just need

Need what?? Listen to you, have you dig your claws in my neck or drink my blood?? Why don’t you go ahead and have your way. it’s not like I am…

What?? Taken seriously Dmitri?? Oh is my little pet having an attitude problem?? Now I know how to fix that..

She grabs him by the hair and pulls him up to his feet before pulling it backwards as she sits on his lap and kisses him on the cheek. Causing him to look her into her dark eyes with a look of being confused and angered.

What’s that all about?? Get off me!!!

She grins as she digs her fingers in his face and scratches hard, causing him to bleed for a few moments before his cheek heals again. He tries to push her off of him, but she slaps him across the face even harder. Causing her demeanor to change all of a sudden.

You ungrateful piece of shit!! You accepted your role as my puppet for months now and the last few weeks you have been anything but grateful. Do you wish to die my pet??

His eyes glaze over away from her, he doesn’t know as he silently drops his head.

Forgive me…

How could I be so foolish to think everything would change, nothing would change with this creature. And why would I hope for a change, nothing can alter my existence with her. I just wished I had found…

She suddenly bursts out in laughter as she grabs him by the face.

Oh how foolish to think you weren’t yearning for love. But why Dmitri, why search for something that I will not allow… all you have to please is me…

He screams out in anger as he suddenly tries to push her off of him, causing her to bite him in the neck without trying to extract blood from him as her anger suddenly takes over her playful mood.

You are to be lucky that I do not wish to snap your neck like that and drink all your life essence you pitiful child!!

With that she walks off as he is being left in his own room.

Finally some piece of mind, how often will I experience these moments alone? Without her taking away every single moment that I wish to be sane?? I had it all and now?? I’ve got even less than what I should have had before this experience came. Do I blame her for all?? It was me that made the mistakes, it is me that has to suffer the consequences.

But why through her?

Why?? Why?? WHY??? God I’m driving myself CRAZY!!! I need to change all of this and inflict my aggression upon those who are opposed to me in the ring. Or merely in life as I need to take down everything that is called destruction in the name of pain.

My pain, my need to destroy and my thirst to break you.

A hand touches his shoulder, he freezes. Tension can be felt through his body as the voice of Ekaterina can be heard.

You can change all this coming show when you face the tag team champions in a non title match. How would you feel to play down all your frustrations and ease your minds by breaking them in ways I know only you can??

Oh God, yes that is my way of cleansing my anger and taste the first drops of blood once more. Not wanting to prove myself too much to be a monster as I doubted myself too much against Raab. I am a monster, I am that what I wanted to prevent from losing and did.

Yes Ekaterina.

Foolish thoughts to say no, foolish to believe that I would say no to her as she knows my frustrations. And who knows she is right. Right that I will finally get to turn the tide that I have had for quite some time…. J2H…. Monstimals…. Raab. GOD!! It’s been too much for me to bear… I need to break and drink blood soon before I lose my mind!!!

I know my pretty, just prepare and I will do the rest.

He looks at her as she leaves, not knowing exactly what she has meant but does he care?? No.

The words through the twitter accounts has ended and it will come down to this. The Unholy Alliance against Jett City, brash cocky attitude from one that needed to tell me so many times that I have failed. And can I blame him?? I would have done the same if I was still a warm blooded individual like him, I would have done the same if I were at the cockiness of his own wellbeing as champion. Undefeated, untouched as if that he is still waiting for his very first intimate moment to emerge upon his life. Oh how to feel the need to touch the flesh that is anticipating for the first moment of becoming a man….  The question will be is how the flesh will react to the first drops of pressure that will be put on it.

He scratches his face, his black finger nails being seen through his beard that he brushes oh so gently.

It would be foolish to say that these two are unaware to what to do in the ring, tag team champions. Beating the team that beat the champions that were unseeingly unbeaten as champions. Only to have lost for the second time after me and Tuscini broke their unbeaten streak. To have watched the sudden open mouths of the fans of shock. To have heard the arena gone quiet as they forget to breathe. Too bad for Jet City is that they have not even reached the pinnacle that Team of Ben Jordan and Jamie Dean were… they were GODS amongst men… and at that night the first cracks were shown.

The cracks of defeat and disappointment.

And now there are two brothers, brothers that have a bond beyond recognition. Two men that already hold an advantage over others. Because they know each other better than I know James. But that’s basically it besides the fact that they hold the tag titles and we are not. And you know something brothers of championship material?? I really wouldn’t want it any other way.

Because the way things are going these days, it’s better to make people believe in their own believes before they step foot in reality that will wake them up. You told me that you did not understood what I was saying on twitter?? Do I speak a different language?? Are you too arrogant to acknowledge the fact that a tale has two sides?? Or are you under the belief that I already have vanished from the ways that made me the threat that I have been for almost a year?? And to be honest brothers of flesh and blood… I don’t know.

Does that matter??

Does it matter? Already my thoughts were quoting the question that I asked you just now, does it matter Kris?? You and your brother are the ones that want to stay on top as that will bring you even more arrogance to wake up every stinking morning and watch over your shoulder to see your championship belt that you hold with your brother. Good for you Kris, it must be great after once being the Internet champion to be on top of that mountain again isn’t it?? To believe that you are untouchable, to look down upon someone like me and tell the world that I have lost and lost and lost. For that makes you so much better,  while the reality of it all is that you can only proclaim these words when you finally finalize them with a victory and send me into another defeat. But that is of course not in the vocabulary of a man of your stature isn’t it?? Well tell me Kris, how would you feel on the ring apron when I decimate your brother?? To stretch out your arm, to be in finger tips length of reach of your brother and see him being tortured by two men that want to once again set up a victorious path in the tag team division.

It must be odd for someone like you to stand on the other side of the ring, look down upon the cold hearted nature of two men that have been in this company as a tag team longer than you two have here in SCW. Have pulled down names that people thought were not capable of being defeated. And the fact that we lost to a better team at Climax Control while you were sitting behind a desk and do colour commentary does not change a fact. But that would be of course a reason for you to laugh it off isn’t it Kris? And you brother of an arrogant wrestler… how are you to believe his words of cocky attitude? Will you accept them?? Will you sit down, shrug as your believe that you are having is so much more than his?? Tell me Jason, a man that has been in this sport thanks to him how are you going to accept his arrogance being flushed down the drain when the situation is differently then… when I have him tortured and the only thing that you can do is watch on the apron and do absolutely nothing. Will your calmness and intelligence allow the fact that he got what he had coming for him?? or are you more the type of guy that would cheer him on and hopefully get him all worked up to mount a comeback and tag you back in??

Does it really matter???

For me it is enough of it all, no longer do I care about the results of the ringing of the bell and the decision of the referee to settle the fate of two men in victory and two in defeat.

Wise thoughts my pet.

Ekaterina has returned as she scratches his face once again with her long and sharp nails.

Oh Ekaterina, long have I not understood the sadistic nature of you. Long have I despised it, long have I wanted to turn another way with my face and wonder if there was another way than yours. And now I have realized, there is not. Because Jason Halc and Kris Halc are in a path that I have to travel to once again become on top of the mindset that I used to be in. I know that words are easily spoken and that the action inside the ring needs to prove the worth of these words. I  know that I can say that I can dominate the opponent that will be in the ring with me, but then again. The chance that it will not happen is limited as even the very best team in the SCW will make mistakes to be capitalized upon. To have my weight upon your back, to have my breath sinking deep into your neck as I will wear you down. My might, my power, my  ability to drive you upon the canvas with such force that even the very best are wondering what it may take to keep me down. Oh and Kris… I know your witted words will amuse me to the point where even I will wonder if you ever had to pick a career in comedy.

Comedic nature will be the downfall upon every fool that will overlook me Kris. I’m sure that your brother will not make that mistake now won’t you Jason?? Oh no of course not, but the result will be the very same. The fact that I NEED this victory along with my tag team partner will only set the eyes to be widened once more. Widened to a team that possesses one man  believes that we do not matter anymore.

Look at these hands boys, look at these hands and see how much more damage that these hands wish to inflict upon the world that is the Sin City Wrestling. Look at this face, the face that got the respect from the very best champion in the history of this company as I send him into the hospital for how long?? Only to have him hold the title due to the fact that had the towel thrown in, while I would have been prepared to accept the stake in order to continue and to take away the gold.

I know the reality behind it Dmitri, do not dare to defy me.

He rolls his eyes as he stares back at the camera.

You two aren’t as great as J2H, you two aren’t capable of enduring the same thing that he endured during our matches and survive oh great tag team champions. You two are not aware of that what is in front of you, along with the ability of the very best that the Roulette division has seen since a long time. So believe your worth, believe your ability to roll the tongue and make yourself look like a fool before ending like many others have… broken, destroyed and without a hope of ever reliving this day again. Until that moment comes… I wish you all the very best of luck… before it is too late.

With that Dmitri turns his attention to Ekaterina and the two walk off as the shot fades to darkness.


* After a short commercial break *

STARTING OFF WITH A BANG

NARRATOR:  James Tuscini wanted to end 2016 by winning the Internet Title Belt. James gave a great performance but Despayre isn’t easy to defeat. Tuscini didn’t end 2016 with a bang he wants to start off 2017 with a bang.

We join James at his home in San Francisco. He is alone, except for the cameraman, as Uncle Pinky is out shopping. Tuscini walks back and forth in front of the fireplace.

JAMES:  I’m special in Sin City Wrestling. Here’s the top five reasons why I’m special and you’re not.

NUMBER 5:  I accomplished more in my first three months in Sin City Wrestling than most wrestlers accomplished in their first year.

NUMBER 4:  I’m one of the best-looking wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling.

NUMBER 3:  I have an I.Q. of 131 which is in the top 3 percent.

NUMBER 2:  I have Blood Type AB+ which only 2 percent possess it.

NUMBER 1:  I give 100 percent in every match I’m assigned to.

Tuscini pats himself on the back to self-congratulate on being in the top 5 percent of Sin City Wrestling wrestlers.

JAMES:  Something happened recently. I met with Sandy and told her since I didn’t hold a Title Belt, and didn’t have stipulations on when to present my proposal, I presented the proposal again. When she declined for the second time I was surprised. The first time was because she felt I was presenting the marriage proposal due to putting the stipulation that when I finally dropped the Roulette Title I would make the proposal. This time was different. She said she needs a man that is always near. She said with me being a wrestler, where I travel around the world, she couldn’t accept the proposal as she didn’t want a full-time marriage with a part-time husband. She said she is moving to Chicago. She didn’t tell me why but I think it involves another man. At least she’ll be half the country away from me. To give you an idea how I’m feeling I’ll let Bruno Mars state it to you with his song “Grenade” as it tells how I feel about what Sandy did to me. I put together an edited clip highlighting the troubling things his girl did to him and that I feel Sandy did to me.

Tuscini walks over to the dining room table to his laptop computer. He selects the edited clip of Bruno Mars’ Grenade and hits the play button.

Easy come, easy go
That's just how you live, oh
Take, take, take it all
But you never give
Should've known you was trouble
From the first kiss
Had your eyes wide open
Why were they open?

Gave you all I had
And you tossed it in the trash
You tossed it in the trash, you did
To give me all your love is all I ever asked
'Cause what you don't understand is...

I'd catch a grenade for you (yeah, yeah, yeah)
Throw my hand on a blade for you (yeah, yeah, yeah)
I'd jump in front of a train for you (yeah, yeah, yeah)
You know I'd do anything for you (yeah, yeah, yeah)
Oh, I would go through all this pain
Take a bullet straight through my brain
Yes, I would die for you, baby
But you won't do the same

Black, black, black and blue
Beat me 'til I'm numb
Tell the devil I said "Hey" when you get back to where you're from
Mad woman, bad woman
That's just what you are
Yeah, you'll smile in my face then rip the brakes out my car

If my body was on fire
Oh, you'd watch me burn down in flames
You said you loved me, you're a liar
'Cause you never, ever, ever did, baby

The edited song ends. James closes the file and takes a seat at the dining room table.

JAMES:  I know the ladies are happy I’m back on the market. However, if you want to meet me you need to contact Sin City Wrestling so they can contact Uncle Pinky, who doubles as my Manager, so he can research you out before he allows you to meet with me. If you’re not willing to go through that to get a few minutes with me then walk away. I also want to comment to Steve Ramone. Good luck defending the Roulette Champion against Ryan Keys punk. Hope you lose the Roulette Title Belt to Keys. Go Ryan!

Tuscini stands up and walks around. Before James can start his comments for Climax Control 168 the door opens and his Uncle, Pinky del Ferrando, walks in. He places his purchases on the dining room table.

JAMES:  What did you get Uncle?

PINKY:  Mostly groceries. Not sure if you have this feeling but I feel like I’m being followed. I hope the rival Mafia gang isn’t after me.

JAMES:  There is no rival Mafia gang. Stop with your fantasy of being a member of the Italian Mafia.

There is a knock on the door. Pinky spins around thinking the rival Mafia is here to get him. James opens the door and there are two men and one woman at the door and they are dressed in suits and carrying black briefcases. They introduce themselves as Attorneys and ask if they can come in. James invites them to sit at the dining room table.

JAMES:  I’m James Tuscini and this is my Uncle Pinky del Ferrando. We’re not in legal trouble are we?

LAWYER #1:  Not if you comply with our Court Order.

The Attorney opens his briefcase. Uncle Pinky, thinking he is a rival Mafia member, thinks he may be pulling out a gun, ducks under the table.. When the Attorney pulls out a piece of paper Pinky is relieved.

LAWYER #1:  You’ve heard of Child Protective Services or CPS? We represent TBPS or Teddy Bear Protective Services.

The Attorney hands the document to James and while Tuscini is reading it the second Attorney comments.

LAWYER #2:  Pinky del Ferrando, at Climax Control 167 you beat up a Teddy Bear. Despayre was shocked how anyone could mistreat a Teddy Bear so he filed for custody of your Teddy Bear. We are here to take custody of your Teddy Bear and place him into protective custody of Despayre and Angel so he can live a long, enjoyable, happy, and safe life.

PINKY:  Teddy Bear Protective Service? What the f...k? It’s a Teddy Bear toy! You’re NOT taking my Teddy Bear!

LAWYER #3:  Mister del Ferrando the Court Order states you must turn over custody of your Teddy Bear of you are subject to arrest.

JAMES:  The document is legitimate and so are the Attorneys. Please go to your room and bring the Teddy Bear here. By the way didn’t you give your Teddy Bear a name?

PINKY:  Yeah! I named him Angelo to give him a decent Italian name!

JAMES:  Get Teddy Bear Angelo and give him to the Attorneys.

Pinky reluctantly walks into his room and returns with Teddy Bear Angelo. Although the bandages are no longer on the Teddy Bear the fact remains the deed was done and Teddy Bear Angelo needs protection. Pinky hands the Teddy Bear to the woman Attorney and as she is pulling the Teddy Bear toward her Uncle Pinky takes a swipe at the Teddy Bear but he only catches air.

LAWYER #3:  Mister del Ferrando! I’m shocked you would attack this poor defenseless Teddy Bear while I’m taking him into custody! Your deed at Climax Control 167 is on video so even if you wanted to argue the case you haven’t a snowball’s chance in hell of winning.

The woman Lawyer gives the Teddy Bear a hug and kiss and we’re sure we can see a smile come on the face of Teddy Bear Angelo. The cameraman gets a shot of Teddy Bear Angelo.

\'user

PINKY:   Despayre will regret this! I’ll get another Teddy Bear!

LAWYER #1:  The Court Order bans you for life from owning a Teddy Bear. Have a nice day.

The Lawyers walk to the door while the woman Attorney talks to Teddy Bear Angelo.

LAWYER #3:  You’re soooooo cute! Despayre and Angel are going to love  so much! Don’t worry because that bad man over there, the one named Pinky, can never hurt you again.

The Attorneys exit and after they’re gone James busts out laughing.

JAMES:  Ha ha ha! Pinky del Ferrando, self professed member of the Italian Mafia, has been one-upped by a Teddy Bear!

PINKY:  Payback is a bitch!

JAMES:  Watch your words Uncle. Teddy Bear Angelo may contact the Teddy Bear Mafia to come and put a hit on you.

PINKY:  Teddy Bear Mafia my ass! I don’t take crap from anyone especially a Teddy Bear! I’ll be in the kitchen putting groceries away and downing Jack Daniels.

JAMES:  Watch out! The Teddy Bear Mafia might get you!

Pinky grabs the bags of groceries off the table and stomps toward the kitchen. Before he crosses the archway into the kitchen he hesitates and peeks around. Satisfied the kitchen is empty he steps in and starts putting items away.

JAMES:  Teddy Bear Mafia? This should be amusing watching Uncle Pinky think someone is out to get him especially they are Mafia Teddy Bears. I’ve wasted enough time talking about other issues. I want to talk about my match at Climax Control 168.

James walks into the living room where he takes a seat in front of the fireplace. He pours himself a glass of wine. After taking a sip, but before he can start his comments, there is a scream from the kitchen from Uncle Pinky. Worried his Uncle cut himself, or worse, James runs into the kitchen. He finds Uncle Pinky leaning against the refrigerator door breathing heavily. James has never seen his dark-skinned Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian Uncle look this pale.

JAMES:  What happened?

PINKY:  I opened the refrigerator and Teddy Bear Angelo was sitting on the shelf inside the refrigerator. He was bandaged like when I beat him up at Climax Control 167. He said he’ll get revenge for my attack on him and he told me to watch out for the Teddy Bear Mafia.

Tuscini walks over to the refrigerator, pushes Pinky away, and jerks the refrigerator door open. Pinky turns away as he doesn’t want to see the beat up Teddy Bear Angelo again. When James opens the refrigerator there is nothing but food inside.

JAMES:  Look inside the refrigerator! Do you see anything but food?

Pinky peeks into the refrigerator and sees only food.

PINKY:  Teddy Bear Angelo really was in the refrigerator! He said since I beat him up he was getting the Teddy Bear Mafia to get me! I’m not making it up!

James looks on the counter and sees the half-empty bottle of Jack Daniels. He picks it up, puts the top on it, and places it into the cupboard.

JAMES:  What you’re seeing is hallucinations due to too much whiskey. Go to bed. I’ll put the groceries away when I’m done with my segment.

PINKY:  But, James, Teddy Bear Angelo WAS in the refrigerator!

JAMES:  To bed now or you won’t be traveling to Las Vegas with me for Climax Control 168!

Pinky massages his face and peeks into the refrigerator again before heading off to his room to sleep it off. When Uncle Pinky is in his bedroom James returns to the chair in front of the fireplace to comment on his Tag Team match at Climax Control 168.

JAMES:  On Monday, January 2, 2017, The Unholy Alliance, me and Dmitri, have a non-title Tag Team match against the current Tag Champions Jet City consisting of Kris and Jason Halc. When we defeat you two we will be catapulted to Number One Contender. I may not have defeated Despare for the Internet Championship to end 2016 but I will make up for that in 2017. I want you two to understand what 2017 is about. It is about me, the Full-Blooded Sicilian Italian, James Tuscini, winning more Title Belts. In the Chinese Calendar 2017 is the year of the Fire Rooster. I say 2017 is the year of the Fired Up Italian James Tuscini. You’ve also heard the saying “kick ass and take names” right? My version is “just kick ass and don’t bother taking names” because if I tried to keep a list of names of all the wrestlers I’ve defeated the file would be too long to contain on even a 3 Terabyte hard drive.

James informs the cameraman his segment is on hold for a few minutes while he checks on Uncle Pinky. The cameraman cuts his feed temporarily.

* A FEW MINUTES LATER * The cameraman starts the feed again.

JAMES:  I checked on Uncle Pinky. He’s sleeping off the alcohol and he should be fine to travel to Las Vegas in the morning. Excuse me while I call Dmitri to discuss our match.

Tuscini pulls out his cell phone and calls Dmitri. He places the call on speaker so we can hear both sides of the conversation.

JAMES:  Hi! Ready for our match against Jet City?

DMITRI:  Always ready for a Tag Team match with you as my partner. Too bad the Tag Team Championship isn’t on the line.

JAMES:  Once we defeat Jet City we will be assigned to a Tag Team Championship match and we will become the next Sin City Wrestling Tag Champions.

DMITRI:  Are you sure Pinky is okay? He seems to be having hallucinations.

JAMES:  Pinky is fine. Once we get to Climax Control 168 he’ll forget about the threats concerning the Teddy Bear Mafia.

James and Dmitri enjoy a laugh at Pinky’s experience.

JAMES:  Do you have  words of wisdom for our opponents?

DMITRI:  I would like to state that it is time to end the silence and let our actions do the talking in the wrestling ring in 2017.

JAMES:  Well said! I don’t mean to cut our call short but I have to get packed as we have an early flight in the morning to Las Vegas.

DMITRI:  I’ll contact you when we arrive at the arena.

JAMES:  Well Jason and Kris here’s how it is going down. It is not that we “might” defeat you. It is not that we “may” defeat you. It is no that we might “possibly” defeat you. It is not that we might “get lucky” and get a win over you. No, guys, it isn’t any of those things. The bottom line is that we will, without a doubt, defeat you in this non-title match the same as we defeated Team BJ when they held the Tag Team Championship. They also bragged how great they were and that we would never be able to defeat them and we made them eat their words. The actress, Bette Davis, said it best in the movie All About Eve when she spoke the line: FASTEN YOUR SEATBELTS, IT’S GOING TO BE A BUMPY NIGHT!” Hope you two have your seatbelts and crash helmets on because Unholy Alliance is going to treat you like crash test dummies in an automobile crash test.

Tuscini ends the call and then he informs the cameraman that his segment for today is over and that the cameraman can leave his home. The cameraman cuts his feed and our screen goes black.


257
Climax Control Archives / Last Event Before Holiday Break
« on: December 13, 2016, 09:57:45 AM »
 CLIMAX CONTROL 167 IS THE LAST EVENT BEFORE THE HOLIDAY BREAK. TIME FOR AN EARLY CHRISTMAS GIFT FOR JAMES TUSCINI IN THE FORM OF THE INTERNET CHAMPIONSHIP

NARRATOR:  Happy Holidays! We are approaching the last Sin City Wrestling event of 2016, Climax Control 167, after which we go into the Holiday Break, James Tuscini will be facing off against Despayre, in the Main Event, for the Internet Championship. This will take place at the Gold Coast Casino in Las Vegas, Nevada, on Sunday, December 18, 2016.

James is at his home in San Francisco, California. He is alone at this time since his Uncle-Manager Pinky del Ferrando, and his Fiancée Sandy Erwin, have gone out Christmas shopping. They didn’t want James to come along as they are purchasing gifts for him. There is a nice fire burning in the fireplace in the living room. The two fancy chairs are sitting in front of the fireplace as always. Between the chairs is a table with two wine glasses on top of the table along with two bottles. One bottle is a light wine called White Zinfandel and the other bottle is not able to be identified but it contains a dark red liquid. There is a knock on the door and James walks over and opens the door. We are surprised to see Dmitri, friend and Tag Team partner of Tuscini, at the door. James invites Dmitri in and the two sit in the chairs in front of the fire. James pours the White Zinfandel into his glass and then he pours the dark red liquid into the glass of Dmitri. He hands the glass to Dmitri and Dmitri sniffs the liquid and then tastes it.

DMITRI:  Blood? Thank you James! I thought you felt drinking blood was an odd thing. I admire your desire to treat me in this manner. Where did you get this blood James?

JAMES:  Yeah for ME to drink blood would be an odd thing but for you it is something you need to do.  It is my blood Dmitri. I had Doctor Kin, my family Doctor, draw the blood for you. By the way I hope you don’t mind but my Blood Type is AB+ is that okay?

DMITRI:  Do I mind? James did you know that your blood type AB+ is one of the rarest of the normal blood types meaning the positive factor ones? About 2 percent of everyone on the planet has AB+. Most have Type O+, while the others are either A+ or B+ with the negative versions of these blood types being rarer. Let me tell you a bit more about blood James. Type O+ is classified as the Universal Donor. They can give blood to any of the other blood types but they can only received from O+ and the same goes for A+ and B+ blood types. You are AB+ and it is so rare that it can only donate to someone else with AB+. Yes, James, it is, indeed, exceptionally rare. So I’m pleased you would share that special part of yourself with me James. Cheers!

James and Dmitri clink their wine glasses and take a drink of their respective liquids.

JAMES:  I’m still surprised at Ekaterina throwing in the towel to end your match with J2H for the World Championship. She comes off as treating you as her creation and her pet but that act of ending the match seems to indicate something more is going on between you two.

DMITRI:  I suggest you stop there James and don’t take this conversation further. What is between me and Ekaterina is not for you to discuss. Even though I am a Vampire like she is I don’t want to cross her and for a human to cross her would be the ultimate insult.

JAMES:  Oh come on! We’re friends. We’re Tag Team partners. I feel we can have an open and honest discussion here. My gut feeling is that Ekaterina sees you as more than her creation and a pet. I honestly believe she lo…

James is cut off when Dmitri, as quick as a bolt of lightning, decks James to the floor. James is unconscious and Dmitri kneels down to attend to James to revive him. When Tuscini regains consciousness he is looking into the face of Dmitri who smiles and then he grabs James by the arm and lifts him to his feet. The two men are standing facing each other.

JAMES:  What in the world just happened? I didn’t think White Zinfandel had that mean of a kick.

DMITRI:  It wasn’t the wine James. It was me. I tried to warn you to not discuss the relationship Ekaterina may have, or thinks she has, with me. As far as I’m concerned I’m her creation and her pet and I leave it at that.

JAMES:  That’s it? Just leave it hanging without closure? I still say that there’s more going on than meets the eye. Maybe it isn’t just Ekaterina. Maybe you are also in lo…

James again gets decked to the floor by Dmitri. This time Dmitri doesn’t immediately revive him but he takes a seat in the chair to wait for Tuscini to regain consciousness on his own. James revives and he slowly gets to his feet and he staggers over to his chair and takes a seat.

JAMES:  Did you just deck me again?

DMITRI:  Yes I did. I apologize.  But seriously don’t mention anything about myself and Ekaterina again. Your comments could endanger both our lives. You are my friend and I don’t want to see you get hurt.

JAMES:  For someone who doesn’t want to see me get hurt you sure are doing a good job of hurting me. Okay no more talk about you and Ekaterina. I have a match against Despayre for the Internet Championship this Sunday at Climax Control 167 to close out 2016 and I can’t be beat down and beat up before the match even starts. Thanks for coming by and thanks for being a great friend and Tag Team partner.

DMITRI:  Thanks for understanding and thanks for inviting me over and allowing me to partake of your blood. I have to get off to other appointments. I will let myself out.

Dmitri stands up, finishes his drink, and he makes his way to the door and exits to the street. When the door closes behind him we return our attention to James Tuscini.

JAMES:  With Dmitri gone, and with Uncle Pinky and Sandy out Christmas shopping, I have your undivided attention so I want you to listen up.

Tuscini returns to his chair where he drinks more of his White Zinfandel wine before continuing his comments.

JAMES:  Since Steve Ramone defeated me for the Roulette Title at High Stakes VI he’s been on his normal dumb ass rant that since I never “earned” the shot at him when I won the Roulette Title Belt from him in May 2016. Then he states that I don’t have the right to a re-match contract for the Roulette Title Belt he currently holds even though as the previous Roulette Champion I have the right to the re-match contract. Ramone keeps asking what right I have to demand a re-match against him. Here’s the answer. I’m the 2nd longest-reigning Roulette Champion having been beat out by only Goth and Equinox who I believe tied in the length of time they held the Title Belt. Well, Steve, being that I held the Roulette Title for the 2nd longest period of time in the history of Sin City Wrestling that’s the only justification I need to challenge you for the Roulette Championship. Although you currently hold the Roulette Title Belt you will never be able to hold it for as I did. But you need to remember Steve that I have retained the re-match contract and one day you will have to honor it and face me again in the ring. That is unless you lose the Roulette Title Belt to Ryan Keys which is very likely he owned your ass at Climax Control 166. If I get to face you again I will de-throne you again as I did in May 2016. Just remember that 1 plus 1 equals 2, 2 plus 2 equals 4, and Tuscini facing Ramone when Ramone holds the Roulette Title equals another Title reign for Tuscini.

James finishes the wine in his glass and then he carries the two wine glasses, his and the one Dmitri was drinking from, to the Kitchen where he places them into the sink to be washed later. He returns to the living room where he picks up the two bottles, one with White Zinfandel wine and one with his blood that he gave to Dmitri to drink, and he returns them to the refrigerator in the Kitchen. Done with his cleaning up James returns to the living room where he again takes a seat in the chair in front of the fireplace.

JAMES:  Please allow me to highlight why I am so damn special in Sin City Wrestling. Let me highlight why I am in the top 5 percent when it comes to talented and deserving wrestlers here.  I not only have a very rare blood type with AB+ with only 2 percent of the world’s population possessing it but I also have a very high I.Q. No, not the highest on the planet as that belongs to Genius types like Stephen Hawking. Even so Stephen Hawking possesses a 160 I.Q. and on the top 12 list he is listed in 10th position. I carry a 131 I.Q. which equates into the top 3 percent of everyone on the planet and that qualifies me to join the group Mensa, if I wanted to but I don’t want to be associated with them. What other accomplishments have I obtained? I held the Roulette Championship twice and I’m currently the 2nd longest reigning Roulette Champion after Equinox and Goth. I’m currently carrying a Singles win-loss record of 11-5-1, Tag Team record of 4-2-0, and Overall record of 15-7-1. For those of you who don’t know how to do math it comes out like this. I have a winning percentage in Singles of 88.2 percent, Tag Team of 66.6 percent, and Overall of 65.2 percent. I’m sure that puts me into the top 5 percent of wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling as having the highest winning percentages. Are there others with a better percentage of wins than I have? Of course there are. But there are a hell of a lot more who have less winning percentage than those who have a higher percentage of wins than I do. I know you want to know what I think of my match against Despayre for the Internet Championship this Sunday.

Tuscini strikes a pose of someone in deep though. He then sits upright with a smile on his face.

JAMES:  Aha! Let’s lay this all out in the open so there will be no confusion and no room for anyone to claim something was said that was never said or that they will try to claim I didn’t say something that I did, in fact, say. Despayre I believe you are one of the wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling who has a better overall win percentage than I do. I respect that. What else I respect about you is that I faced you on July 3, 2016, at Climax Control 152 and you were one of the few wrestlers to get a clean win over me by a pinfall. Did that upset me that I lost that match? Nope. I realized I was stepping into the ring with an accomplished wrestler and I knew I wasn’t going to walk in and that you would just flop on your back and allow me to pin you. Despayre you got a clean win over me. You didn’t use anything illegal. You didn’t have anyone run to ringside to distract me or interfere in the match. I respect wrestlers who are honest and clean and fair and that’s how I describe you Despayre. By the way that was only my 2nd loss in Sin City Wrestling and when you take into consideration that I started wrestling here in February 2016 and didn’t take my 2nd loss until July 2016, you realize how great a wrestler I am.

The door to the house opens and Pinky del Ferrando and Sandy Erwin walk in carrying bags with their purchases for Christmas gifts. They put their bags down in the hallway and join James in the living room.

PINKY:  Seeing the cameraman I take it you are airing a segment right now?

SANDY: We didn’t mean to disturb you James. We will back off into the dining room until you are done.

JAMES:  I won’t be long. When I’m done we can ride BART over to Oakland to eat dinner at Christopher’s Burgers. It’s an easy ride from the 16th and Mission Station in San Francisco to the Rockridge Station in Oakland. From the Rockridge Station it is about a 5 minute walk. Best burgers in Oakland. You can look it up while I continue with my segment. It is at 5295 College Avenue in Oakland.

Pinky and Sandy move over to the dining room. They are far enough from James so they don’t interfere with his segment but close enough to watch and hear what he is saying.

JAMES:  Despy I gotta say what a pleasure it is to face off against you again. That first wrestling match in July 2016 was a new experience for me. You are one hell of a competitor and that evening you opened my eyes. I appreciate what you’ve accomplished in the sport of wrestling and that you continue to maintain the claim of purity and innocence which is rare for wrestlers in these days. Although you claim to be nice and pure and innocent you know that you are really the naughty one. You also know that Santa delivers a lump of coal for those who have been naughty as a punishment for their rude behavior. I will be the Santa who delivers you that lump of coal in a loss to me where you hand over the Internet Title Belt to me. On the other side some people claim I’m mean and naughty but in reality I’m the innocent and pure one. Santa delivers wonderful gifts to those who are nice and polite and innocent and pure and Santa is going to deliver the Internet Championship to me this Sunday.

James chuckles.

JAMES:  Now, Despayre, you must be asking how in the hell our match, for the Internet Championship, happened to get placed on the Climax Control 167 card as the Main Event, with J2H defending the World Championship against Joshua Acquin ending up being the match before our match? How can the 3rd ranked Title Belt gain that level of priority over the 1st ranked Title Belt? I have the answer. The reason we are in the Main Event, and J2H versus Joshua Acquin is not, is because I’m in this match. I warrant being in the Main Event. I’m the crowd draw. I’ve proven myself to be one hell of a wrestler and 2nd longest reigning Roulette Champion. Be happy you are facing me Despy because if you were facing anyone else you would be opening the show instead of being in the Main Event of the evening.

James stands up from the chair and he stands in front of the fire place. The glow from the flames is his backdrop and from the camera angle it appears as though he is standing at the gates of Hell.

JAMES:  Despayre I hate to have to be the one to end your Internet Title reign just before Christmas. I mean isn’t that like you receiving a lump of coal from Santa for being a bad boy? Yet I get the best Christmas gift ever. I get to walk into Climax Control 167 as the Challenger for the Internet Title Belt and I get to walk out of the arena as the newly crowned Internet Champion. What a hell of a way to close 2016 with a bang eh? And just so you know, and you cannot claim you were not warned in advance, should anyone from your Stable, or from anywhere else, attempt to get to the ring to interfere in our match on your behalf, Pinky del Ferrando will be there to stop them dead in their tracks. If you somehow manage to squeak out a victory against me I don’t want it tainted with interference or cheating. However, Despy, when I defeat you, it will be clean. It will be interference free. There will be no cheating on my side of the match. My win will be honest, clean, and legal, forever in the record books as one of the cleanest victories the wrestling world has ever seen. Enjoy your lump of coal Despayre. Merry Christmas! Ho Ho Ho!!!

Tuscini is done with his segment so he walks over to the dining room table where Pinky and Sandy are sitting. He tries to peek into some of the bags to see what gifts they purchased for him for Christmas but they quickly stop him.

PINKY:  No way James. You have to wait until Christmas morning to open our gifts. However it will be nice to see you get the Internet Title Belt as an early Christmas gift on December 18th.

SANDY:  No peeking in the bags James! Let’s get over to Oakland to Christopher’s Burgers. I’m hungry from all the shopping and getting out of the house gets you away from the bags with unwrapped gifts in them.

The three agree and they leave the house together to head off to Christopher’s Burgers in Oakland. The cameraman follows them out the door and after they lock the door and hail a taxi to take them to the BART Station the cameraman cuts his feet and the scene goes black.

258
Character Building Roleplays / Where Were You?
« on: November 21, 2016, 08:26:40 AM »
 NARRATOR:  Brief summary is that James Tuscini lost the Roulette Title Belt to Steve Ramone at High Stakes VI in a Prison Chamber match. Pinky del Ferrando, who is Tuscini’s Uncle and Wrestling Manager, disappeared again leaving James by himself during his match. What does James have to say about his loss and the disappearance of Pinky?

James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando have flown back to San Francisco from Los Angeles after High Stakes VI. The two are relaxing in front of the fireplace enjoying not only a nice fire but the clock they purchased in Los Angeles to hang over the fireplace mantle. The two are enjoying a bottle of red wine while they have a conversation. James is the first to speak.

JAMES:  Where did you go at High Stakes VI? One moment we are walking down the hallway where we met fans to talk with them and sign autographs and the next thing I know is I turn around and you are nowhere to be found. I was hoping you would be down at the ring but you never showed up. What happened?

PINKY:  James I’m sorry but a couple of older ring rats caught my attention and they offered to rock my world for a few hours. At my age you have to take the blessings as they come. By the way you were fighting inside a cage so not like having me at ringside was going to change the outcome of your match.

JAMES:  That’s not the point. It is the fact that I pay you to be my Manager and as my Manager you are to be at ringside providing moral support and also to keep interference out of the match.

PINKY:  There wasn’t any interference in your match. Both of you beat the beejeebers out of each other and Ramone got the pin on you. Having me at ringside wouldn’t have made a difference.

JAMES:  If you were off with a couple of ring rats how do you know what happened in the match?

PINKY:  Uh, well, we were at their hotel room down the street from the arena and we watched High Stakes VI on television.

Tuscini lets out a sigh.

JAMES:  *sigh* Uncle I understand your desire to help me as my Manager but things have to change. You have to take your position as my Manager seriously. Outside of events, press conferences, and other venues where we interact with fans and other wrestlers, you can do what you want. During wrestling event, press conferences, and other official on-the-record events, you need to be by my side and act as the Manager I pay you to be. If you want to do some other line of work then let me know and I can let you go.

PINKY:  I’m sorry James. I let you down. It hurts too as you are my Nephew. I will keep myself in line from this point on. And, by the way, having me at ringside at High Stakes VI probably wouldn’t have changed the fact that you were defeated by Steve Ramone for the Roulette Championship.

JAMES:  You’re right. Thanks for being my family and my Manager. Here’s to having a continued fantastic wrestling career in Sin City Wrestling!

James and Pinky click their wine glasses in a toast. When they drain their wine glasses they pick up the bottle and pour more wine into the empty glasses. The brief scene is over and the network quickly switches to a commercial break.


259
Supercard Archives / JAMES TUSCINI (c) v STEVE RAMONE
« on: November 14, 2016, 08:56:13 AM »
 TIME. TIME IS ON MY SIDE.

NARRATOR:  Welcome to another edition of  “James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando speak and you listen.” Last week James and Pinky told you why James has held the Roulette Title for as long as he has. Pinky reminded you that although he’s 63 years of age he will still kick your ass if you get in his way. I’ve said enough for my lead-in to this segment. I will leave the rest to James and Pinky to enlighten you.

As the scene changes we are given a shot of what appears to be a clock store. The camera pans around and then the cameraman pulls back and we can see that it is, in fact, a watch and clock store and there are clocks everywhere. The cameraman spins around and we get a shot of James Tuscini, Pinky del Ferrando, and the Owner of the clock store. As the three move around the cameraman keeps up with them to keep us with a clear view of what is going on.

JAMES:  We are here today at Timeland Watches and Clocks in Los Angeles. This is the Owner of the store and we are looking for a clock to purchase and put up in our home in San Francisco. You have a fantastic collection of clocks. Do you deal with new clocks or do you also take in older clocks and fix them up so they work again?

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  I can fix and repair most clocks but there are times when I get a clock in here even I’m unable to fix. What I end up with is a decoration. Since the clock no longer works it only presents the correct time twice a day.

PINKY:  How can a non-working clock be on the correct time twice a day?

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  When you have a clock that no longer works the hands on the clock remain in the same position forever. When the time reaches what is showing on the broken clock then the time is right for that specific moment in time and then it passes away. That’s why they came up with the saying that “even a stopped clock is right twice a day.” On the other hand if you have a clock that runs a few seconds slow, or a few seconds fast, then once it gets off the correct time it could be a very long time before that clock will show the right time again.

PINKY:  Oh! You mean like Johnny Tsunami? His time was off because he clock was broken but on the night he defeated James for the Roulette Title Belt his stopped clock was on the correct time. Then the next match where he had to defend the Roulette Championship against James in a re-match he lost the Title Belt back to James due to his stopped clock no longer on the correct time.

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  That’s an excellent analogy.

JAMES:  I have an analogy also. Ryan Keys is currently 0-4 against me and Steve Ramone is currently 0-3 against me. Those two are like a clock that is running slow, or running fast, so they never seem to be on the right time when they need to be.

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  Yes that is a good analogy.

JAMES:  What? Uncle Pinky’s analogy is “excellent” and my analogy is just “good?”

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  Please don’t take offense. My comments are general in nature and not intended to insult anyone. You said you are looking for a clock to place in your home in San Francisco is that right?

JAMES:  Yes that’s correct. We have a nice Living Room with a fireplace and we would like to place a clock over the fireplace mantle. We’re looking for a clock that will present nicely on a background of red brick which the fireplace is made of. We also prefer something square since a round clock wouldn’t look right on the fireplace. I would say a clock that is a minimum of one foot square up to 2 feet square would do nicely so it can be seen well from different areas of the Living Room.

The Owner of the clock store thinks for a moment and then he perks up.

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  I do have a square clock that is approximately a foot and a half square. Please come with me.

The Owner leads James and Pinky over to the back of the store and he pulls out a square clock that is approximately a foot and a half square. It is made of wood from a red barn and the dial, numbers, and hands on the clock, are such that they are easy to read from a distance so it would work well over a fireplace.

JAMES:  This is nice! I love the fact that the wood of the clock is made from the wood of an old barn and the wood was painted red. Even though there is fading it has just the right character to fit into our home, over the fireplace mantle, to give our home the perfect touch. The faded red painted wood, combined with the white streaks, and the large and easily-read numbers on the clock, means it will be easily seen and read no matter where in the Living Room you are located. Thanks!

PINKY:  Not so fast James.

Pinky gives stern look at the clock store Owner.

PINKY:  What’s the price of the clock and does it work to keep time properly?

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  I assure you this clock is exceptionally accurate. I will state on the record that I believe this mechanical clock will keep time better than your modern watches whether they are a regular timepiece or a digital one. The price is $500 but since I’m a huge wrestling fan and one of my favorite wrestlers is James Tuscini I will let you have the clock for $400.

PINKY:  What the…? No way…

Pinky is cut off when James chimes in.

JAMES:  I would have gladly paid $500 for this fabulous clock. Thanks for the discount. We will take it for $400 and the $100 we save will provide for secure shipping to ensure it arrives at our home in San Francisco without damage.

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  You’re welcome sir. Please come with me to fill out the paperwork and pay for the clock and it will be shipped out tomorrow morning.

James and Pinky follow the store owner to his office where James fills out the papers, hands the man the money, and then he offers front-row seats for the store owner for High Stakes VI.

JAMES:  As a token of my appreciation I would like to give you two tickets for front-row seats for High Stakes VI on November 20, 2016. I will be defending my Roulette Championship against Steve Ramone and I would love to have you join us.

CLOCK STORE OWNER:  Thank you Mister Tuscini. I will ask my nephew to join me that evening. Similar to your Uncle Pinky I also look after my nephew so we have that in common.

James and Pinky again thank the clock store owner for his time and the great clock. The two walk out of the store and walk down the street with the cameraman in tow. They continue their comments as they walk.

JAMES:  Ramone you amuse me greatly. You constantly call me a thief and claim I stole the Roulette Championship from you. I won the Roulette Title Belt honestly and fairly but apparently you do not understand that concept. A pin is a pin is a pin. I’ve seen matches where both wrestlers knocked each other out at the same time and when they fell to the mat one wrestler was on their back and the other wrestler’s arm flopped over the chest of the other. That’s a pin and the Referee counts it as such. If you want to have an argument with someone about whether our match should have been called a double knockout instead of a win for me I suggest you visit with Referee Jacob Summers and argue with him about it. As I said, though, be very careful as you don’t want to say mean and insulting things to Summers before our match as he has been assigned again as our Referee.

PINKY:  I would compare it to this Steve. Say you got stopped by a Police Officer for speeding. When he stopped you he was going to just give you a warning but you ended up disrespecting him and insulting him so he gave you a Citation with a fine attached. So now you are pissed off at the Police Officer. So what do you think would happen the next time you get caught speeding and it is the same Police Officer who stopped you the first time? Do you think the Police Officer would be so nice and polite to you and offer a warning instead of a Citation this time knowing how you insulted and disrespected him the first time? I would expect the Police Officer to write the Citation, with a huge fine attached to it, hand it to you, and then tip his hat and wish you a nice day.

JAMES:  I will level with you Steve. Due to how you disrespected Jacob Summers for his officiating of our match in the Electrified Steel Cage I honestly hope he’s not the type of Referee to hold a grudge. I don’t want you to have another lame excuse for why you lost to me for the fourth time. I want Summers to call this match fairly and honestly like he did in our Electrified Steel Cage match. But you know what Steve? Even if my win over you is the cleanest, most honest, so clearly visible that a blind person could “SEE” my win, you would still blame your loss on Referee Summers. But let’s hope that Summers calls our match so honestly that nobody, not even you, will have anything to whine about.

The two continue walking down the street while the cameraman keeps up with them. They stop to watch a street vendor. Unfortunately for James it is a Mime and if there is one thing Tuscini detests more than Steve Ramone it is a Mime. As James and Pinky attempt to move around the crowd to stay away from the Mime the Mime runs up to them and starts a routine with them. James and Pinky try to inform the Mime that they want nothing to do with him but the Mime believes their anger is them playing along with his skit. They make it quite clear that they are not playing a game and that they truly hate Mimes so he needs to leave them alone.

JAMES:  Listen here. I hate Mimes so I suggest you get out of my way or you might get hurt if you touch me.

PINKY:  Please do what my Nephew says. He really doesn’t like Mimes and we just want to continue our walk and not get harassed.

James and Pinky try to move around the Mime but the Mime is being pushy and acting the asshole. As the two try to get past the Mime the Mime reaches out and grabs James by the arm and pulls him hard nearly knocking him over in the process. James pulls his arm away and…

JAMES:  Game over punk! You were warned!

As Tuscini pulls away and the Mime reaches for him again James swings and lands a backhand and lands it hard on the mouth of the Mime. The Mime lets out a yelp which surprises the crowd since Mimes don’t usually get verbal in their presentations. There happened to be a Police Officer in the crowd and he saw the entire thing and he steps up to settle the incident.

POLICE OFFICER:  Okay you two stop it right now! You, the Mime, you were asked to leave this man alone and you reached out and grabbed him by the arm and jerked him nearly knocking him over. That could be classified as assault but I will let you off with a warning because I feel the backhand to your mouth by this man was justified in self-defense. I hope you have learned your lesson and that you will never do that again during your Mime routine.

The Police Officer turns to James and Pinky to talk to them.

POLICE OFFICER:  You two tried to diffuse the situation but the Mime didn’t listen. When he grabbed you by the arm and yanked you nearly knocking you over you had every right to defend yourself. Personally I thought the backhand to his mouth was a nice move and it made him transgress the Mime code by talking during a routine. Now please move along and let’s not have any further incidents. Have a nice night.

James and Pinky continue down the street where they stop on a corner to work on hailing a taxi to return them to the Galen Center. While waiting for the taxi they add more comments.

JAMES:  Well, Steve, did you see what that Mime did to us? He didn’t listen. He over-stepped his boundaries. He got a backhand to his mouth. And we were justified in our actions by the Police Officer. Is that how it will be for our match at High Stakes VI? I think it will go down just like my altercation with the Mime. If your thugs get involved in our match then Pinky, and Dmitri if he shows up at ringside, will have full authority to kick some ass.

PINKY:  Rest assured I have no intention of getting involved in this match. However if Cyrus and Andreas get involved in the match then I will go off on them like James did to the Mime. I don’t mind leaving those two with a bloody lip and maybe a few more injuries.

JAMES:  The bottom line is I’m the Roulette Champion and you’re not. You have to prove you have what it takes to defeat me in a wrestling match. To date you have failed to prove that point three times. At High Stakes VI you will fail to prove that point again for the fourth time. And, Steve the Contract we signed states that when you lose to me this will be the last time you get to face me for the Roulette Title and that you will not get another shot at the Roulette Championship until someone else is holding the Roulette Title Belt.

The taxi pulls up and James and Pinky are about to get in.

JAMES:  There isn’t enough room for the two of us and the cameraman so we have to leave the cameraman to fend for himself.

PINKY:  Thanks for spending time with us today. See you all at High Stakes VI on Sunday evening.

James and Pinky enter the taxi and close the door. The cameraman stays focused on the taxi until it speeds out of sight.


260
Supercard Archives / JAMES TUSCINI (c) v STEVE RAMONE
« on: November 07, 2016, 06:57:57 PM »
 WHAT IS HAPPENING NOW IS ALL THAT MATTERS

NARRATOR:  Greetings from Los Angeles, California, where Sin City Wrestling’s High Stakes VI will be taking place at the Galen Center. There is a lot of information to get out to everyone concerning the match James Tuscini has at High Stakes VI. He will be defending the Roulette Championship against Steve Ramone in a Roulette Rules match. Of course we won’t know the rules and stipulations of the match until just before the match starts when the Roulette Wheel spins and lands on a slot. I feel a little bit sad for Steve Ramone as he has gone off on Referee Jacob Summers numerous times for his call on their Electrified Steel Cage match on May 1, 2016, which is the match James won the Roulette Title Belt from Steve, and now Jacob Summers has been assigned to this match as the Referee. This could get interesting. Thanks again for sitting through my narration to open this segment but I now need to turn you over to James Tuscini and Pinky del Ferrando.

The scene shifts and we are taken to a Pink’s Hot Dogs restaurant in Los Angeles. It is the place to go where you know you are going to get great food at a great price. James Tuscini, and his Manager Pinky del Ferrando, who is also his Uncle, are seated at a table looking over the menu. Once the cameraman is set up and he gives the signal that they are live on the air the two launch into their comments.

JAMES:  I think I will get the Lord of the Rings hotdog. It says it is a 9 inch stretch dog with Bar-B-Que sauce and topped with onion rings. After all with our Tag Team, The Unholy Alliance, winning another Tag Team match, this time against Rage and JT Midas, we are like the Lords of the Tag Team Division. What do you think you will get Uncle?

PINKY:  I like this one called Jaws. The menu says it is a Cheeseburger with a grilled Polish dog, with bacon, lettuce, tomatoes, and mayonnaise. Then I will get a side of Chili fries. That sounds like a meal fit for a King like me who will be kicking ass on morons like Andreas and Cyrus.

JAMES:  Sounds like a meal made in Heaven.

The two place their order and they bring the order back to their table. While they are eating their meal they comment on the upcoming Sin City Wrestling event, High Stakes VI, where James will be defending the Roulette Title Belt, once again, against Steve Ramone.

JAMES:  I could make the statement that now is the time for me to prove, once and for all, that I am the epitome of what the Roulette Champion should be. I said that I “could” make that statement but it isn’t necessary since I’ve successfully defended my Roulette Title over and over and over again with the only exception being when I defended against Johnny Tsunami. Then you saw me quickly regain the Roulette Title back from him and here I am again defending it.

PINKY:  So now is the time to continue kicking ass and leaving a trail of broken wrestlers behind us. What’s that? You don’t like me using the term “us” when referring to James and me? We are a team and we are family. Therefore we are “us” when it comes to the wrestling career of James. At High Stakes VI James steps into the ring with Steve Ramone to once again prove why he’s the Roulette Champion and the rest of you are not. And if any of you want to pull shit like Steve Ramone did, by having your friends and thugs attack us, remember that my can of Whup Ass isn’t empty yet and I assure you there’s enough Whup Ass left to kick the ass of everyone in Sin City Wrestling several times over. Also as I’ve mentioned before if you think I’m joking then give me a try. I know you won’t be laughing when this 63 year old full-blooded Sicilian Italian beats you down so hard you won’t even know your name.

JAMES:  I can’t sit here a lie to you. Had I not lost the Roulette Title to Johnny Tsunami you would be looking at the longest-reigning Roulette Champion in Sin City Wrestling history. Yes I would have eclipsed Goth and Equinox for that honor. But things happen for a reason. The reason was a wake-up call. A reminder that I am not perfect and I can be defeated if an opponent works hard enough for the win. Am I upset that I’m not the longest-reigning Roulette Champion? Not a bit. I am listed as the 3rd longest-reigning Roulette Champion and I don’t mind taking a back seat to Equinox and Goth.

The duo dive into their food again before taking a break from eating to continue their comments.

JAMES:  Let me remind you of the match where I legitimately defeated Steve Ramone and earned the Roulette Title Belt. It was on May 1, 2016, at Climax Control 146. It was an Electrified Steel Cage match. For those of you who were not there, or were not able to watch it on television, or you haven’t yet looked at the replay of the match, I will tell you how the match ended. It was a good back and forth match with both of us getting our share of shocks from the electrified steel cage. Then we fought up onto the ropes in the corner. Both of us were up against the steel cage getting the beejeebers shocked out of us. Steve Ramone went unconscious first and he fell backward off the ropes and landed hard on the mat. I was still conscious but just as I was diving off the ropes to land on top of Ramone I also lost consciousness. From watching the replay of the match I fell forward off the ropes and landed on top of Ramone. Referee Jacob Summers saw Ramone on his back on the mat with his shoulders on the mat and me on top of Steve. Ramone continues to claim that I stole the Roulette Title Belt from him that evening. Steve you claim to be a wrestler but apparently you forgot the most basic concept of wrestling. If a wrestler is on the mat and their shoulders are on the mat and their opponent is on top of them that is what is called a “pinning combination” and the Referee who is officiating the match, in this case Jacob Summers, did his job by dropping to the mat, checking that your shoulders were on the mat, and making the three count for my win to earn, not steal, the Roulette Championship from you. I mean, come on, even if only my hand was resting on your chest the fact that your shoulders were on the mat means it was a legitimate pinfall. What part of YOU WERE LEGALLY PINNED are you failing to understand?

PINKY:  Oh, Steve, how I hope, for your sake, that Referee Jacob Summers is not the Referee assigned for the match I can only imagine how he must feel having you accuse him of being an incompetent and moron of a Referee.

James interrupts Pinky to whisper something in his ear.

PINKY:  Oh shit. Damn! Sorry, Steve, but James just informed me that Jacob Summers is the Referee assigned to your match. Sure hope you  be nice to Mister Summers okay? Now, Ramone, don’t get me wrong here as people do tend to take my comments the wrong way. I’m not saying that Jacob Summers would make bad calls against you but put yourself in his shoes and ask yourself how you would feel officiating a match involving the wrestler who called you vile things and called you incompetent and stupid? Yeah that’s what I thought.

James and Pinky finish off their dogs, burger, and fries and both let out a burp of satisfaction.

JAMES:  Steve recently you saw me defend my Roulette Championship against Ryan Keys. This was Ryan’s fourth match against me. Keys came into the match 0-3 against me and I sent him packing at 0-4. At High Stakes VI you come to face me for the Roulette Title Belt. You come into our match 0-3 against me. I will send you packing, like I did with Ryan Keys, with an 0-4 record against me. Before you whine about my comments I will give you props. You have a 10 percent better chance of defeating me than Ryan Keys did. Now doesn’t that make you feel better?

PINKY:  Thanks for joining us while we had a great meal at Pink’s. How fitting to dine at an iconic restaurant in Los Angeles and especially one that has a similar name to mine. We want to get back to the arena so we can relax for few days before James hits the Gym for his workout and sparring matches. James has his sights set on you Ramone. I have my sights set on Andreas and Cyrus. Before you get overly confident thinking it will be a two-on-one affair with me against those two remember that we also have Dmitri on our team. That evens the score. I love a fair fight don’t you?

JAMES:  Thanks for your time to tune in with us. If you are in the Los Angeles area you really need to stop into Pink’s and enjoy classic meals from a classic restaurant. After I defeat you, Steve, perhaps Pink’s will create a new dish and name if after me and Pinky. See you at High Stakes VI.

James and Pinky stand up and walk out of the restaurant to the street to hail a taxi. It doesn’t take long for one to arrive and they get in to have the driver return them to the Galen Center.


Pages: 1 ... 11 12 [13] 14 15